It started when Barry and Iris received a message from Caitlin Snow, asking them to come to her office at S.T.A.R. Labs so she could tell them something important. There was nothing too unusual about that; Caitlin was one of the few people who knew about Barry's secret identity as the superhero Flash, and she often helped him out in his crime-fighting pursuits, especially when someone truly dangerous was involved. Barry and Iris assumed she must have some important information to share with them, so they hurried to meet up with her as soon as they were able.

When they arrived, however, the found her disarmingly friendly towards them, not at all what they expected. She started making small talk, asking them about their day and the like, obviously dancing around some topic she was hesitant to touch on, until they asked her why she had brought them here.

Caitlin bit her lip, building up courage until there burst from her throat a flustered “I love you guys!” Everything came spilling out after that. She told them how she had developed a crush on Barry after they first met, and how that had blossomed into love the more she came to know him; how she had felt jealous of Iris's relationship with him but came to love her just as much. She admitted that she wanted to be with them both, and with bated breath awaited their response.

Barry and Iris were completely taken aback. They knew that Caitlin had been acting a bit strange lately, but they never expected it was because of this. They tried to let her down gently, telling her that they liked her too but were happy with each other and weren't interested in changing up their relationship at the moment, that they wanted to keep being friends despite this, that they knew people they could introduce to her, but they quickly saw that Caitlin wasn't taking it well.

It wasn't just that she was sad about it; instead she acted as if she hadn't heard any of it. When they tried repeating their answer to her, she brushed away their words and reaffirmed her love for them as if saying that they would be together no matter how they felt.

Finally they could see no way out of this except to tell her “no” as forcefully as they could short of shouting at her. A dangerous light appeared in her eyes when they did. For a moment they worried she would attack them, but then her eyes softened and she shook her head, chuckling softly. “Right, right. My bad. I thought... never mind that. Could you guys leave me now? I think I need some time alone.”

Barry and Iris were seriously creeped out after all that, and more than happy to leave. Afterwards they talked at length about what had happened with Caitlin, how strange and even threatening she had seemed to them both. They decided it might be best to avoid her altogether for a few days if possible, to give her time to come to terms with everything. The incident stayed with them long afterwards, but at the end of it they went to bed and forgot about it in each other's arms.

They slept soundly that night, until a sense of wrongness woke them up. They realized that this wasn't their bed they were lying on. This wasn't even their room, in fact. There was no other furniture here, nor anything else at all save for a bunch pictures on the walls—pictures of themselves with Caitlin edited in. She stood with the happy couple in all of them, pretending to hug or to kiss one or both of them.

The pictures chilled them to the bone. This was far worse than they ever imagined Caitlin was capable of, even after that disturbing meeting yesterday. Was she the one who had brought them here, into this strange room? They called her name, but if she was listening she didn't respond.

No point in waiting around for her. They had to get out of here and figure out what was going on, but there was no door in the room, only a single window covered up with a white curtain. Barry started moving towards it, but he stopped halfway, looking at himself in confusion. “What's wrong?” Iris asked.

“I... I can't speed up. I think my powers are gone.” His answer shook Iris. When they woke up in this strange place, she had simply assumed that Barry would find a way to get them out of whatever trouble they were in. But if he didn't have his powers anymore...

Suddenly a noise from outside their room startled them both. Barry moved to the window; he carefully peeked behind the curtain, but when he saw what lay behind it, he gave a startled cry and stumbled backwards, falling on his rear. “Barry? What is it?” Iris knelt by his side, but he just pointed at the window dumbfoundedly. Whatever he saw must be really bad if it had spooked him so badly. Dread filled the pit of Iris's stomach, but curiosity proved the stronger force, so she too moved towards the curtain, and pulled it back to find a giant eye staring at her.

She shouted just the same as Barry, and scrambled away from the window just as a great, booming voice shook the room. “Ah, I see you're finally awake!” Then the room's ceiling was carried away, and in its place she and Barry found themselves staring up at the very same face edited into all their pictures, magnified twenty times over. A pair of giant hands swooped in and grabbed them like a pair of dolls, pulling them out of the strange room and into another, larger one on whose dresser the smaller one sat.

It was like some terrible nightmare, yet as she carried them over to her bed, Caitlin smiled and spoke gently to them, as if there were nothing wrong in the world. “Did you sleep well? I hope I didn't wake you with my noise. Are you hungry? Thirsty? Do you need anything? Just tell me and I'll get it for you?”

Barry and Iris didn't know what to say. They were overwhelmed by Caitlin, with her huge size and powerful voice, by her near nudity, by everything she said to them. She, on the other hand, seemed positively radiant. “No rush here, take your time. I'm sure this is a lot to take in all at once. You don't mind if I hold you in the meantime, right?” She grinned as she rubbed her big, strong thumbs over their bodies, and particularly over Barry's crotch and Iris's chest. Both of them gasped and tried to push her away, but her thumbs were as thick as their bodies and almost as long, and all either of them could do was dimple her flesh with their little hands. Finally Barry found enough composure to speak.

“Caitlin, what is going on!?”

“Ha-ha! Oh, Barry, your voice is so adorable! What about you, Iris? Let me hear you say something.”

“Caitlin, please, let me go!”

“Aww, you're even cuter~!” Caitlin cooed and lifted Iris to her face, planting a kiss on her face that left a spot of saliva covering half her face, before doing the same with Barry. “Alright, so you guys want to know what happened? It's very simple. I've been helping out on a project at S.T.A.R. Labs to create a machine that can take any target at all and teleport it anywhere else in the world. One day while working on it, I discovered I could make the target appear at a different size by altering some numbers in the code running the machine. We've been testing that function with lab rats but hadn't had any human test subjects yet. After you left my office yesterday, I thought to kill two birds with one stone and run a test on you two. As you can see, it worked perfectly!”

Iris shuddered.. “So it was you who did this to us. I didn't want to believe it, but... Caitlin, how could you?”

“Oh, hush. You're making it sound like I did something awful.”

“Caitlin, we're sorry we upset you, but this is going too far! Use your machine to put us back to normal. We can still be friends once you do—forgive and forget. You don't need to keep being mad at us.”

“Mad? Barry, you don't understand at all. I was mad at you guys yesterday, but only for a little while. I'm not doing this because I'm mad at you—all of this comes from a place of love! You have to understand that this is for the best. You made a huge mistake in rejecting me, so I had to take matters into my own hands and make you see that you'll be happier with my love than without it. I know you two are scared right now, but trust me, I don't plan to hurt you. Give it time and you'll realize you're safer and more comfortable with me than you ever would be on your own.”

Caitlin brought them both closer, and held them fast against her bare chest, pressing them into the soft, warm flesh. “I'll take care of everything for you, and keep you from harm. You won't need to work another day in your lives, or worry about fighting crime. Just stay here and let me love you both. Doesn't that sound like heaven?” She rubbed them both over her breasts, even over her nipples, purring at the feeling of their little bodies struggling in vain against her.

“Y-you can't do this, Caitlin!” Barry said. “Don't you see? Cisco and the others will realize we're missing soon. They'll find us, and take us away from you.”

“I don't think so. They'll look for you, sure, but why would they ever think to look for you in here?Even if they do, there's so many places where two little things like you could be hidden. No, you two had best accept that you'll be with me for the rest of your lives~.” That Caitlin said all that without the least bit of malice in her voice was the most chilling thing of all. They realized then that she would never let them go, no matter how much they begged and pleaded with her. If they were ever to be free again they would have to escape by themselves.

Suddenly something started beeping, and Caitlin turned to the bedside stand where her phone sat, then went over and turned off the alarm. “Gonna have to go to work soon,” she sighed. “Too bad. I was hoping to spend more quality time with you this morning,. I guess we do have a few minutes to spare, though; might as well make the most of them, don't you think? But first...” Caitlin dropped Iris on the bed, and held Barry under her face, bringing her other hand towards him. “Let's get those clothes off you. Won't need them at this size, I'm sure.”

Powerful fingers pinched Barry's white nightshirt and slowly tugged it off. He tried to hold on to it, and even managed to pull it back down a bit, but only because Caitlin let him. She thought it cute to see fighting so hard to resist her and keep his modesty, but in truth she could have torn that shirt off him in an instant if she wanted to.

On the bed Iris watched how she toyed with Barry. She wanted so badly to help him, but what could she do? She felt so useless sitting by and watching Caitlin have her way with him. Then she noticed that the door had been left open just a crack—wide enough that she could probably slip through it. Iris bit her lip. She didn't want to abandon Barry to their captor, but escaping this place and getting help from someone was probably the best she could do for him. Finally, while Caitlin had her back turned, she scurried to the other side of the bed and hopped off.

As soon as she heard the soft thump of Iris hitting the floor, Caitlin looked over and saw that she was gone. Then she noticed the patter of little feet, and she walked around the bed just as Iris was about to reach the door. BOOM! She slammed her foot right in front of Iris, who ran right into it and fell on Caitlin's toes.

Iris screamed and quickly tried to run away, but she had barely started moving when Caitlin's foot barreled over her and pinned her underneath. “Going somewhere, dear?” she chuckled, wiggling her toes over Iris. “I'm afraid I can't let you do that. It's a big scary world out there for a tiny gal like you, so you're just gonna have to stick with me from now on, okay? Now let's get you out of there and out of those clothes~.” She crouched and grabbed Iris before the tiny woman could even stand, and took her back to the bed.

Sitting down on it, Caitlin lowered the now-naked Barry to the sheets, and caught him between her feet. “In case you're thinking of running away too.” There he stayed while she slowly stripped Iris of her clothes and dignity, until the tiny woman sat naked on her palm, shivering in a little ball. “What are you doing trying to cover up like that? Put down those little arms and legs so I can see.” Her fingers overpowered Iris's limbs and forced them away from her private parts to let Caitlin take them in; then they squeezed Iris's adorable little breasts, and rubbed her cute crotch, while Caitlin rubbed her feet against each other, smothering Barry with them.

“Mmmph! You guys are so sexy it's unreal!” Caitlin moaned, and slipped a hand down her black panties. The smell of her pussy slowly wafted out and reached her shrunken captives, who shuddered in horror of it. “And now your sexy bodies are all mine. Oh, but don't worry; I'll be sure to share mine with you so it's even. Hell, I think you two come out ahead here, seeing as there's so much of me for you two enjoy!” She laughed, but laughter gave way to more sensuous moans as she started rubbing herself at the sight of her two beloved. They struggled against her, fearing what she might do to them in her lust, but she paid it no mind and kept toying with her little lovers.

Iris and Barry grew aroused against their will, partly spurred on by the rich cocktail of pheromones reaching them from Caitlin's crotch, but mostly from the overwhelming sensual experience that her feet and hand gave to them, more intense than anything they had ever felt. They were horrified when their lust took over and their bodies went from fighting Caitlin to embracing her and even humping her soft fingers and soles. It pleased Caitlin to see them coming around to her, and she took care to smother them even more in her love.

They came one after the other, first Barry, then Iris, both horrified and ashamed at that pleasure so intense, and finally Caitlin, whose moans of pleasure drowned out those of her little lovers. She squeezed them both unconsciously in her pleasure, almost making them pass out, and only eased up when she sat back panting to recover her energy.

“Oh, that was amazing!” she said, and reached over to pet both their heads with her cum-covered fingers. They hardly noticed, too distraught by what they'd done, what had been done to them, but neither did she notice the looks on their faces. “Too bad that's all we have time for this morning, but then, this is only the tart of our new life together. You can look forward to more fun like this every day! But now, let's all get ready to go to work, shall we? Hmm. I think I have the perfect place for you to stay until I come back...”

Caitlin pulled Barry from between her feet, and giggled at his crotch. “Boy, you made quite a mess down there, huh? Let me take care of that,” she said, and licked his crotch clean. Then she moved him down to her own crotch, and stuck him down the front of her panties, right against her pussy lips. He started struggling as soon as he realized where she'd put him, but Caitlin simply pressed her legs together and smothered him until he could barely move. “I know I just came, honey, but try not to squirm so much or you will make me late for work~. And as for you, dear?” She held Iris up to her face, considering the tiny woman.

Iris was almost in tears. “Caitlin, please. Let us go. We can be together then, but at our proper size. Please. I'm begging you.”

“But I already have you two all to myself, and there's nothing in the world I want more than that. Sorry, dear, but I'm sure you'll come around to it eventually.” She carried Iris around to her back, and slipped the tiny woman down her panties, deep between her butt cheeks where she would never escape however much she squirmed. “Just stay there and think about how much fun we just had together, alright? Love you guys!” She rubbed her hands over her front and back, resting them on her little lovers, dwelling on the warmth they made her feel, before getting dressed and heading out to work.

They would stay there for hours, getting dominated by their new mistress and owner, squeezed between her thighs or ass cheeks for her pleasure. And while they still hoped that one day they would escape her, deep down they already sensed the truth: that they would be with her until death did them part.

Chelsea reached the dorms exhausted, her limbs leaden, her throat aching, her face and outfit smudged with soot. The fire had been a real whopper this time, took more than two hour to put out. No casualties, so there were good news—the new fire alarms she'd recommended had done their job, even if the sprinklers hadn't been up to the task today. Still, half the factory had been lost. Tomorrow she'd need to figure out which if any safety measures could be implemented to curtail the odds of another incident, which meant going back to the factory, talking to the workers and the people in charge, reviewing the footage, reviewing current measures—tomorrow because today she had no energy left to give. What a lousy end to the day, when the evening had been going so well before the fire.

The lights were still on in her room from when she rushed out for the factory. Chelsea plodded to the bathroom for a quick shower before bed. She gave her best effort to scrub away the smell of smoke and changed into a fresh set of clothes, a light black tank top and short black leggings, shutting the used ones in the bathroom for tonight along with their smell.

Chelsea meant simply to collapse in bed and fall asleep on the spot, but stepping out of the bathroom she was surprised by a visitor standing at her dresser, looking at the trinkets on it—a dark-haired woman in a white lab coat. She whipped around right after the door opened, scanning Chelsea over with her blue eyes.

“Chel. You're okay?” She stepped briskly forward and took Chelsea's hands in her own.

“Professor? Of course I'm okay. I... Were you waiting here all this time? It's late. You've been working all day. You should be resting.”

“I came as soon as I heard you put the fire out. I just... really wanted to see you again.” The Professor raised her hands to Chelsea's cheeks, gently taking holding her head. Chelsea's face was burning up all of a sudden, hotter than the fires she had braved not long ago. She closed her eyes as the Professor's face closed in on her, and drew a sharp breath when their lips came together.

The kiss held only a few seconds, but it soothed and revived Chelsea more than the shower had done. “You look tired,” the Professor said, brushing a stray lock of hair away from Chelsea's eyes. Do you want to rest your head on my lap?”

“...Okay.”

The Professor sat on the bed, and Chelsea lay down after her, setting her head down on the other woman's thighs, right where her skirt came to an end. With hands folded under her chest, Chelsea gave a deep sigh and settled in, letting the Professor's gentle touch smooth away her tension. Before long it felt like she was floating, her whole body melting away. Not for the first time she reflected on her good fortune having this incredible woman for a partner. She hadn't quite believed it when the Professor came to her, proposing they make an Oath—a gesture as good as marriage between a Doll and a human—and even months later, their time together seemed a perfect dream. Chelsea had no clue what she had done to deserve such a blessing.

“You're too good to me, Professor,” she muttered, more than half-asleep already. “I know you're just as tired. Next time you'll be the one sleeping on my lap.”

The Professor still stroked Chelsea's fiery orange hair long after she fell to slumber, poring over the Doll's fair features and listening to her slow breaths. She was almost falling asleep herself, when she noticed Chelsea's shoulders pressing to her thighs all of a sudden, and her head resting heavier on her lap.

She frowned. Something was off. It sounded ridiculous, but the Professor could have sworn that Chelsea had grown bigger since she lay down.

It wasn't only her imagination; Chelsea was growing bigger, and that growth was picking up speed. Her feet now spilled over the end of the bed, while her arm slipped and hung over the side, and her shoulders pushed the Professor closer to the headrest. “Chelsea. Wake up!” She shook the sleeping Doll, more sharply each time, and on the third one Chelsea stirred.

“What is it?” she groaned, and with a lazy stretch she hit her arm on the back wall at the same time that her lower legs grew past the end of the bed. She realized something was wrong then, but wasn't sure what it was until she sat up and saw the Professor only came up to her shoulders. Her room, though blurry to her tired eyes, seemed distinctly smaller than before, and her legs bent more than they should have with her feet resting on the floor.

“You're growing, Chel.” Growing and growing. When the Professor pushed her to stand, her head struck the ceiling, and she had to walk slouching to the door. “We need to get you out of here. Out of this building, while you can still fit through the door.”

It was a tight squeeze, but Chelsea made it into the hall and started moving, crouching at first, then crawling when she grew too big for that. She must have been over twenty feet tall when she reached the entrance. The Professor threw open the double doors ahead of her, but wondered if it wasn't too late yet. Things were looking good when Chelsea's head and shoulders passed through without much trouble, but when it was time for her hips, her accelerating growth had already made them too big to pass whichever way she turned.

She grunted as the door frame giving way to her body, and made an effort to push through regardless of what damage she caused to it, but a truly explosive growth spurt took her at that moment, and her lower body outgrew not just the doorway but also the hall, whose walls began to crack and push outwards, into the surrounding rooms. “Everyone, take cover!” Chelsea barked at the dorms, and hurried to pull herself out of there before she collapsed the building. That was made much harder when her head almost bumped into the one across the street, but she made it out without collapsing much more than she already had, and quickly stood up, searching for the best route to leave if her growth continued to pose a danger to people. Luckily, her height soon tapered off at a hundred feet tall, plenty big enough to tower over most nearby buildings.

After making sure that the Professor was okay, Chelsea sat on her knees to inspect the damage to the building, trying to assess if there was any danger of fire or further collapse. By then people had started leaving their dorms, and many nearly fainted when they saw Chelsea staring at them through the hole where the entrance had been. “Everyone, please take the back exit for now! This way's too risky!” They all heeded her advice—either that or they simply ran away from the huge amber eye in the doorway.

When the first responders arrived, pulling up a good distance away from the hundred-foot Doll, Chelsea quickly took command and directed them to the dorm rooms her growth had damaged. They obeyed without question, perhaps too intimidated to pose any. Strange though it was to be taking orders from a giant, they did their job as directed and quickly accepted her authority. Meanwhile, the Professor had stepped back not to intrude on Chelsea's work, amazed and proud devotion to everyone's safety. She received the medical team which arrived next, and informed them of what had happened.

There were only a couple Dolls inside the at-risk rooms, unharmed but left unconscious by neural cloud overload. At Chelsea's direction they were brought out of the building and handed to the medical team.

Chelsea was about to bark out more orders on how to handle the crumbling walls and ceilings, and any potential fire hazards inside, when the Professor's voice called her attention away. “Panakeia says she needs to talk to us about what happened to you. Why don't you let these people handle what's left? I'm sure they're very capable agents. You don't need to take charge of everything.”

“I... Yeah, you're right. Okay, guys, I'll leave the rest up to you. I'm sure you'll do a great job.” Chelsea stood with some effort, and took a moment to ensure she was steady before taking a step. There weren't many people nearby, as most spectators kept a safe distance from her, but she was all too conscious of what a disaster it would be if she tripped, and of how tired she still was from dealing with two emergencies in one sleepless night. Whatever else happened, she hoped she could get some rest soon.

After a brief discussion with Panakeia, the Professor was taken to the medical center, while Chelsea was directed out of the city, with two vehicles leading the way through the streets to ensure the path was clear for her. They left her at a square in the abandoned sector, and told her she could sleep until morning. Though the ground made for a hard bed, Chelsea welcomed the chance to rest, and sleep wasn't long in coming.

What followed were three days of boredom. A strict quarantine kept her a mile away from any populated parts of the Oasis, where no one but the occasional medical team visited, and only in full-body protection to keep from catching that virus which apparently was the cause of all this.

At least communications still worked from here, so she could somewhat entertain herself by making prank calls, but she'd even started to grow bored of that after running through her list of pranks twice. Beyond that, she mainly passed the time lying around and poking holes in the buildings slated for demolition. She was doing a bit of that just now, while she waited for a call to go through.

Of course she also talked to the Professor, who was being kept in a quarantine of her own while the medical team determined if she had been infected. Chelsea had been trying to reach the her almost since waking up this morning. This was her fifth attempt already, with no success to speak of, and it was starting to make her upset. Carelessly she pulled chunks of concrete off the building at her side, crushing them to dust in her hand and letting it fall in a growing pile.

What was up with that woman? Usually the Professor was up earlier than just about anyone else. Was something wrong today? Chelsea turned to the Oasis, and the building where the Professor did most of her work, and frowned as she looked for any signs of trouble. Everything seemed fine. There were no sirens at least, and she'd received no emergency broadcast, but that didn't discard the possibility that something happened to the Professor.

But maybe she could get some answers soon—Chelsea spotted a vehicle approaching, likely bringing some medical agents for her routine checkup. They would know if something happened to the Professor. She sat and waited for it, watching the little green car driving closer. A black-haired figure in a white lab coat stepped out once the vehicle parked a street away, but it wasn't anyone from the medical team. “Professor!?” Chelsea scooted closer, and leaned over her small visitor.

The Professor was startled by Chelsea's movement. The giant Doll's shadow fell on her, and the ground shuddered slightly as her hands fell beside the green car, cracking the asphalt under her tons and tons of weight. “Ah, hello, Chelsea,” she said, waving more timidly than she had intended.

A big smile blossomed on Chelsea's face just moments before she scooped the Professor up in her palm, securing her to it with a thumb the size of her body. The Professor clung to it during the ascent, and still gripped it tight when she stopped at Chelsea's eyes. “Is this why you haven't been taking my calls, Professor? You wanted to surprise me with a little visit? It's a good thing you got here now, or I would've marched into the city to give you a piece of my mind!”

“It's... good to see you too, Chelsea,” the Professor said a tad breathlessly, giving the Doll an uneasy smile.

“Good to see me? Is that all you have to say after three days?”

“Sorry! The medical team only cleared me to visit last night. I would have come sooner if I could have. I really missed you.” She rubbed Chelsea's thumb with her hands, the only gesture she could offer at this time.

“Well, at least you came. I would've been sad if I couldn't at least see you today.” Chelsea adjusted her hold on the Professor, cupping her in both hands. “Hey, shouldn't you be wearing more protection than that? I wouldn't mind if you had to join me here in quarantine, but you probably have more important things to do.”

“It's fine. They found out this virus can only infect Dolls and agents. As a human I'm immune, so I can visit you any time.”

“That so? I expect to see you every day, then.”

The Professor smiled. “I'll make time for it! By the way, I brought you something. If you put me down I can get it from the car.”

“You got me a gift? Now you're gonna make me feel bad that I couldn't get you anything!”

“We could wait until you're back to normal.”

“That's still three days from now. Ugh! This is so boring! I'm not allowed to have any fun at this size!”

“Knowing you? That's probably for the best.”

“Hey, what's with those hurtful comments, Professor? That's no way to talk to someone you're Oathed to... or to someone who could drop you from ten stories up.” Chelsea snatched the Professor up by the waist, and stood to hoist her up over a hundred feet in the air. Her captive let out a cry and clung to Chelsea's fingers like her life depended on it, holding tight while she was casually dangled back and forth above Chelsea's head. “You know, if I really wanted to be a nuisance, I could go to the Oasis right now to mess with everyone and there's nothing you tiny things could do to stop me. I think it's awfully nice of me that I haven't done anything like that. Maybe you should be more grateful about it.”

The Professor knew Chelsea was only playing, and that there was no danger of falling with those strong fingers holding her so tight, but the huge drop under her feet had her tense all the same, and the decibels in Chelsea's voice made her playful tone sound much more threatening. Luckily Chelsea noticed this, and crouched to deposit the Professor safely on the ground. “Let's see what you brought me. If it's good enough maybe won't do any of that stuff.”

“Right.” The Professor took a second to steady her nerves and her legs before walking to the car. Chelsea watched her open the back door and gather several things from inside, which she then carried over in a big pile in her arms. Once they got closer she saw what they were: heart-shaped boxes, a whole stack of them that stretched from the Professor's hands to the base of her neck. Even resting them on her torso she seemed to struggle with keeping the tower balanced, and she set it down in two even stacks after carrying them a few steps forward. “Well... happy Valentine's Day!” she said, her cheeks as red as Chelsea had ever seen them.

Chelsea's heart fluttered. When she was quarantined, she thought she might not see the Professor again until long this day. This wasn't at all how she had envisioned their first Valentine's Day as a couple, but it meant so much more to Chelsea that she had taken the trouble to celebrate it today after all.

She didn't want to get too sentimental just yet, though. “Chocolates? From Choco's?” she asked to think of something else.

“Mhm. I waited outside the store for opening time so I could grab them first thing this morning.”

Chelsea ogled the stacks, which compared unfavorably to her own fingertip. “It's not much, is it?”

“I could keep them for you until you're better again.”

“Then they'd be too much! I'll make do with this now. I can do with this. Gonna need some help eating them, though.”

“Of course.” The Professor grabbed a box from the stack and started to open it, but she had only just broken the seal when Chelsea's movement made her pause. The giant Doll stretched out over the street, and lowered her head right before the Professor, resting her chin only a few yards away. “You really want me to pamper you so badly?” The Professor shook her head and laughed, then walked up to Chelsea and planted a gentle kiss on her lip. “Alright, open wide.” She said, patting the Doll's chin.

“Just be careful you don't go falling in~.” Chelsea held her mouth open, and stuck out her tongue. It would have licked the Professor's face if she hadn't moved back just in time. Staring into that giant maw brought a slight chill over her, and she felt just a tad nervous walking up to Chelsea now with that mouth open, seeing how easily she could fit inside it. A very silly fear to have, but one she couldn't quite push down the whole way. Pulling a couple chocolates from the box, the Professor reached very gingerly towards Chelsea's tongue before opting to toss them inside from a safe distance.

The giant appendage took them, savored, and swallowed them, then came back out for more which she quickly gave it. “Choco's sweets really are the best,” Chelsea said. “I can hardly taste them like this, though. Give me the whole box in one go.” The Professor did just so, then pulled up the rest of the stack and dumped them onto Chelsea's tongue one by one. Took a while to get used to, but towards the end it felt oddly romantic, standing so close to her partner, her hair and clothes ruffled by Chelsea's breath, surrounded by her loving presence.

“This is the last one,” she said, dumping it into Chelsea's mouth. She had stepped away and was brushing the chocolate off her hands when a giant hand came up behind her. Strong fingers wrapped around her body from the arms down, and lifted her into the air without a hint of effort while Chelsea sat back up.

“Thanks, Professor. That was very sweet of you! I could go for another snack, though. Maybe I'll have you?” Chelsea carried the Professor to her mouth, which she kept wide open until the last second, when her lips closed around the Professor's head. They were heavy, but surprisingly plush and gentle. Nervous at first, the Professor soon settled into the kiss, spreading out her arms to hug the giant's lip, while thick and powerful fingers stroked her front and back. It made her heart quicken, left her short of breath, all the more with it taking place fifty feet above ground.

Then Chelsea's lips parted, and her tongue pushed out past them and licked the Professor's face

“Chelsea!” she sputtered, thoroughly rubbing the spit off her face.

“He-he-he! Sorry, Professor! I have a lot of pranking energy stored up and no one else to take it out on. But I think you don't mind, do you?” She nudged the Professor's hands away to see the blush on her little cheeks, and when she put a finger on her shoulder, the Professor leaned her head against it.

“You should be nicer with me, you know. You won't be big forever. When you shrink back, then I can take my revenge. Maybe I'll stop kissing you unless you beg for it.”

“Oh really? Then maybe I'd better get all the kisses I can before then!” Again she brought the Professor close, and kissed not only her face, but also her chest, her arms, everything from head to toes, in back and front, pushing the little woman around her palm, overwhelming her with affection. The Professor had never been so flustered in her life. “Had enough yet? Or should I keep going?” Chelsea whispered all over her, her breath sending shivers up her spine.

“Keep going, please,” she answered.

“He-he! Your wish is my command. Happy Valentine's Day, honey,” said Chelsea, and she held the Professor close all morning long.

Charlie Morningstar, the princess of Hell, had always been a ray of light in that pit of debauchery. A kind-hearted soul, who couldn't stand idly by while someone needed help. So when she heard those angry voices and pained cries during her afternoon walk, she followed the sounds to their source: a group of sinners huddled together in one of the grimy back alleys of Hell, attacking some small creature between them.

“Fucking bitch!” “Shithead!” “You're not dead yet? I'll fucking gut you!” “You sorry for coming down here yet?” They went on and on, their voices and their heavy stomps almost drowning out the squeaky cries of their poor victum, until Charlie ran up and pushed a them out of the way.

“That's enough!” she shouted, and was about to say some harsher words when she got a clear look at the being on the ground. It was two or three inches tall, covered in dirt and grime, but despite all that, it was clear from the wings on its back and the white of its dress that this small, defenseless creature was an angel.

“Whatsa matta, princess? Ya gotta problem with us kickin' the crap outta this bitch?” said one of the sinners, a short thing whose face seemed to be made out of goo.

Another one spoke up, this one short and stout and grey, with empty eye sockets. “Maybe she wants to do the honors. Remember how many angels she killed last extermination day? I wonder how she managed.”

“That it, princess? Ya gonna kill this piece o' shit?”

“No! No, there won't be any killing today.” Angel or not, Charlie couldn't stand seeing how badly the poor thing trembled. “Please, everyone go home. Whatever she's done, I'm sure you've punished her enough. Leave me to take care of this.”

“Fat chance! If you're not gonna make her pay, step aside and let us do it!” huffed a big, toad-like sinner, who shoved Charlie back and grabbed the little angel, licking its lips. “Always wondered what angels taste like. Time to find out.” Its mouth opened wide, but before it could get the slightest taste of its catch, a fist collided with its face and knocked out half its sharpened teeth. The sinner stumbled and fell back, howling and cursing and clutching its jaw, while Charlie, her eyes gone dark, her hair waving with life of its own, her head adorned with two sharp horns, stomped towards it and the others.

“Get out. Right. Now.” They could hear the fire in her voice, the total lack of mercy; shaking almost as much as their victim, they fled the scene without another word, with the big toad lumbering after the others as fast as its stubby legs could run.

Charlie waited for the last of their footsteps to fade out of hearing before letting her anger go. Once more her normal self, she turned back to the angel, who hadn't moved an inch from where she'd fallen. With a few steps she stood before the tiny thing, and crouched. “Are you alright?” she asked, reaching over for them, but she stopped and pulled her hands back when the angel turned away and cried. “Hey, hey! It's okay! I'm not gonna hurt you, promise!”

The angel peered out carefully from under her dirtied wings. A long time passed before she lowered them and spoke. “You're not going to kill me? Like those other angels they mentioned?”

“No, of course not! I don't want to kill anyone, if I can help it. I only killed those angels because they were attacking me and my friends.”

“Y-you mean, the Exorcists?”

“Yes, that's right! You're not one of them, are you? Not that I wouldn't help you if you were! It's just, you don't look like one.”

“I'm not.” The angel sniffled, and wiped her nose. “Could you... take me away? I don't feel safe here.”

Charlie smiled and slowly reached for the angel again. “Of course! I'll take you to my home. You'll be safe with me, I promise.” The angel didn't shrink back from her hand this time, though she clearly looked scared. And who wouldn't be, with such a giant coming for them? Charlie couldn't even imagine how terrifying it must be.

She lay her hand flat on the ground beside the angel, letting her climb on at her own pace. It was clear she was badly hurt from how weakly she crawled onto Charlie's palm, and one of her wings looked broken. Charlie was careful as could be lifting her off the ground. “I think we should keep you out of sight. If more sinners see you, they'll want to hurt you like the others. Do you think you can handle riding in my pocket for a while? I know you're hurt, but I don't have anywhere else to hide you.”

“It's okay. I can handle a bit more pain. My name is Kiena, by the way. Thanks for helping me.”

“Pleased to meet you, Kiena! I'm Charlie. I hope we can be friends! Now, hold still, I'm going to slip you in.” Reaching behind herself, Charlie held open the back pocket of her pants with one hand, and with the other she dropped Kiena inside as gently as she could, before letting the pocket settle into place again.

Through all this, Kiena was grimacing. Those sinners had left her a lot of bruises, and it hurt every time she moved. Her broken wing was even worse. She'd never experienced pain on this level before, but she was determined to be strong and not cry over it anymore.

It wasn't as bad once she settled at the bottom. The pocket wasn't too tight, and let her adjust herself to get comfortable. She even found a good position for her broken wing, but once Charlie started walking, Kiena was grimacing all over again, as every single step brought her a new shot of pain. Time accustomed her to it, though, and then her thoughts ambled over to the many, many other topics she had floating around her head.

She really hoped it wasn't a mistake to trust Charlie. Kiena didn't know anything about this girl, other than apparently she had killed angels before, and that she could turn really scary when she was angry. It seemed unwise to trust someone like that, but really,what choice did Kiena have? Trusting her seemed an act of desperation.

But the more Kiena thought about it, the more she came around to thinking that this was the right choice. Charlie had been perfectly kind to her in every was, and Kiena couldn't see why it should be an act. What need for such a facade when Kiena was too weak to defend herself regardless? If Charlie had any ill intentions, she could have acted on them already.

Such ruminations had Kiena more at ease by the time they arrived at Charlie's room. Reaching in her pocket, Charlie offered Kiena a finger to grab, then pulled her out by it and set the angel down on her open palm. “How was the ride? I hope that didn't hurt too badly.”

“It was nothing I can't handle.” Kiena gave Charlie a timid smile.

“I'm glad!” Charlie said, then held Kiena out and motioned around them. “Welcome to my room! Well, mine and my girlfriend Vaggie's. She's not here right now, but I'm sure she won't be long. Don't worry, you can trust her as much as you trust me. She's an angel, like you! Uh, maybe I shouldn't have said that... Forget I mentioned it! Anyway, I figure the first thing to do is see to your wounds—unless there's something else you want?”

“Can I wash myself first?”

“Oh! Sure! Let me get you to the sink.” Charlie carried Kiena to the bathroom, where she opened the faucet just a trickle and lowered Kiena inside. Walking along Charlie's hand, Kiena stepped into the flowing water, letting it wash over her head and down the rest of her body. She spread her good wing to let it wet her feathers, and carefully did the same with her broken one. Then, taking some of the soap which Charlie graciously offered her, Kiena scrubbed away the filth.

Charlie couldn't help but admire how radiantly clean Kiena looked by the end of it, as pretty and graceful as a swan. She quietly fawned over the little angel, who in her shyness turned her back on Charlie until she had finished. Then Charlie offered her a hand towel for her to dry of, and helped Kiena out of the sink to see to her wounds.

A cotton swab and a pair of band-aids served as a splint for Kiena's broken wing, while a special lotion helped tend to the bruises she had all over her body. Kiena agreed to let Charlie apply it, and after some hesitation she made her dress disappear with just a gesture, leaving only her sky-blue underwear. “Oh my goodness, you're so pretty!” Charlie cooed, leaning this way and that to see Kiena from every angle.

Kiena turned away and held up her wing to cover up her blush. “Could you just apply the lotion, please?”

“Rrrright! Sorry! Fresh swab of lotion coming up!” It felt very cool on Charlie's fingertip, and Kiena jerked away a bit when she placed some on her back, but the angel stayed put, her little hands on the mirror of Charlie's dresser for support. Gently, tenderly, Charlie spread it over all of Kiena's backside, from her shoulders, to the small of her back, all the way down to her ankles.

At first Charlie thought there were no bruises on Kiena's dark skin, but then it struck her that it was because the angel was all a massive bruise. “Kiena, you poor thing! I'm so sorry I didn't get there sooner!”

“You saved me, Charlie; there's nothing to apologize for.” Kiena turned around once her whole backside was covered in lotion. “One side left to go. I think this will go easier if you hold me.”

“If that's what you want.” Charlie placed her hand behind Kiena and let the angel lie on it, then grabbed another bit of lotion to spread over her. Kiena looked down at herself, watching Charlie's finger at work. It was the size of her whole body, its tip as big as her head. Kiena kept thinking that something so big could easily snap her in half, and she tensed up every time it approached, yet its touch was so gentle it amazed her. Charlie's kindness came through in its touch, as clearly as in her compassionate look, and let Kiena know how right she had been to put her trust in her.

“There, that's the last bit. You should be feeling better soon. I recommend you leave your dress off for now. The lotion would stain it... really badly.”

It sounded like she spoke from experience. Kiena stood, and tested the lotion by moving her limbs. They hurt much less already. “Thank you, Charlie. I owe you a huge debt.”

“It was nothing, really! Please let me know what else I can do for you.”

“You've already done so much! I really wouldn't want to be a nuisance. And besides, I don't know if you could help me with getting back to Heaven, or at least getting back to normal size.”

“Yyyyeah, Heaven could be a bit of an issue. The embassy shut down after the last extermination day, and there's no word on when it'll be open again, if ever. Not sure if they'll let me visit either. I guess it's worth a try. I really have no clue how to get you back to normal, though. How did you end up like that, anyways? And why are you in Hell if you're not an exorcist? I've never seen any other kind of angel down here.”

“I'm not too sure myself, really, but I'll tell you what I know. I'm a guardian angel; before I ended up here, I was on Earth taking care of my human, a little boy named Oswald. This dark portal opened up beside him while he was going to school. Tentacles whipped out to grab him, but I pushed him out of the way and they grabbed me instead. I got pulled inside and came out the other end at this size, in the alley where you found me. I think one of those... sinners?... was behind what happened, but I can't remember which—I was so scared back then, I couldn't pay attention to half of what happened around me.”

“A sinner, huh? I think I remember all of them. We could follow that lead if we have to, but before we do anything, we should wait until Vaggie gets back. She might know something about all this.”

Kiena bowed her head. “If you think that's best, I'm content to trust you. And, if we must wait here, I would like to do something to thank you for all your help.”

“Oh, you don't have to do that! I help because it's the right thing to do, not because I want something out of it.”

“But I want to thank you! That is right too; one good deed deserves another in return.”

Charlie sat down, holding Kiena close to her chest. “Are you sure you can handle it? Aren't you still hurt? Wait until you're feeling better, then do what you want for me.”

“I already feel much better! Your lotion really works wonders, Charlie. Please, let me do what I can for you.”

“Well... What exactly do you have in mind?”

Kiena took a moment to think. “There's not much I can do like this but, I want to try giving you a massage. I should be capable of that much, even at this size.”

“A massage does sound nice. Oh, alright! I'll let you massage me, but if you're having trouble, just stop and we'll leave it for some other time, okay?”

“Okay! Um, I think I'll need you to... take off some of your clothes.”

Kiena's blush was mirrored on Charlie's face. “Sure. I guess it's only fair, if I can see you like this.” She set Kiena down on the bed, then took off her clothes, starting with her shoes and her vest, leaving everything neatly folded on her desk. Luckily her back was turned, or she might have noticed Kiena staring openly at her.

Charlie was beautiful, no doubt about it, and the more Kiena saw of her, the more she felt a stirring emotion in her heart. Was it love? If so, it was a different kind than the one she'd known her whole life. She felt drawn to that gorgeous pale body as much as to the kind soul which inhabited it. When Charlie was down to her red lingerie, Kiena was left breathless, and she couldn't keep her eyes from ogling every inch of her savior.

She returned to the bed then, and lay face-down right by Kiena. “I'm ready. You can start the massage now.”

“Sure,” Kiena said, so softly that Charlie didn't hear. Her poor little heart was racing at having Charlie's body stretched out right before her eyes, and knowing she had free rein over it. She stepped carefully to the woman's side, and raised her hands to rub it. Charlie's skin was smooth and silky, even at this size, and much warmer than her own. Its warmth seeped into Kiena through the air and through her hands. It felt good against her, and she stepped closer, almost close enough to lean forward and give it a peck.

Kiena shook that thought away, reminding herself that she was here to repay Charlie's kindness. “Is there anywhere specific you want me to rub?” she asked.

“My back would be nice, if you can handle it. Need a lift?”

“No, just give me a second.” Kiena climbed up Charlie's side and arrived on the small of her back without much effort. Then, down on her hands and knees, Kiena started rubbing it with as much strength as her tiny form could muster.

“Ooh, that feels nice,” Charlie sighed, closing her eyes and resting her head on the pillow to enjoy Kiena's back rub. Though those tiny hands barely dimpled her skin, there was something magical about their delicate touch, and she really appreciated how the little angel went through all this trouble for her.

However much Charlie liked the massage, it didn't come close to Kiena's enjoyment. It was so intense that she worried there might be something wrong with her. This desire to be close to Charlie's body was so foreign to her, she didn't know if it was right or wrong to indulge in it, but when she heard Charlie's appreciation, she decided it must be alright, at least in this instance, and eagerly went around massaging her back, appreciating the warm feeling of Charlie's skin against her own. The massage eventually took Kiena down to the waistband of Charlie's red panties, and since Kiena had finished rubbing her back already, she thought it would be fine to continue from there, and crawled onto Charlie's shapely butt feeling strangely excited about it.

Charlie assumed that Kiena was only making her way down to her feet or something, but when the angel settled down between her cheeks, she realized there was something else going on. “Er, Kiena? What are you doing down there?”

“I'm just giving you a massage. Why do you ask?”

“It's just I didn't really expect you to massage my butt.”

“Did I do something wrong? I thought you would appreciate a massage down here. I'm really sorry. I should have asked if there was anywhere you wanted me to rub nest. Please, forgive me.”

“Hey, it's fine! You didn't do anything wrong! It feels really nice so why don't you keep going?”

“O-of course, if that's what you want.” Kiena resumed her work, sitting on one of Charlie's cheeks while rubbing the other through the red fabric. “Your butt is really beautiful, Charlie. I've never seen such a nice one before.”

“Er, thanks! Yours is pretty cute too,” Charlie said awkwardly. Not that she didn't think so, but she wasn't sure how to answer the compliment coming from the little angel. It almost felt like she was cheating on Vaggie with this woman, but Charlie could tell that Kiena wasn't trying to flirt or anything; she was just stating what she saw as a fact. And hadn't Charlie called her pretty just a little while ago too? Though it got quite a bit more awkward when Kiena kept going.

“You know, when I was back in that alley, I thought you'd be the most horrible monster in Hell. How else could you scare those sinners so badly? But I can see now you're not a monster at all. I think you're the most amazing person I ever met! You're kind and caring, and you're really beautiful too. I'm so happy I ran into you down here, and I hope some day I can repay you.”

It was almost a confession—the only thing missing was an “I love you”—and it was so moving and sincere that Charlie couldn't help but share the feelings. She had only known Kiena for a short while, but she really liked the angel so far. In a world where she was single, she might have told Kiena as much, but that wasn't the world they were living in, and Charlie wondered how to handle Kiena's feelings gently in light of her relationship with Vaggie.

She worried so much about it,in fact, that she didn't notice that set of footsteps approaching until the bedroom door swung open. Vaggie took a single step inside before freezing at the sight of Charlie and the tiny thing on her butt—a being which cried out and hid behind Charlie as soon as Vaggie entered.

Time stood still for a little while, and Charlie was the first to move. She deftly reached for Kiena and scooped the angel up into her hand, then sat up looking at her girlfriend. “Welcome back, Vaggie! Um, you think you could close the door? I'm not exactly presentable, heheh...”

Vaggie shut the door and walked up to Charlie, arms crossed and eyebrow raised. “Charlie, what in Hell did I just walk into?”

All this time Charlie had been stroking Kiena's back with a thumb to comfort her. Now she brought out the little angel, holding her right under her chest. “Vaggie, this is Kiena. Kiena, Vaggie. Kiena is an angel I rescued a little while ago.”

Vaggie leaned in for a better look, scaring Kiena with her frown. The angel scooted back on Charlie's palm, and huddled against her tummy for protection. “An angel? And she's that small. And she was rubbing your butt...”

“Yes, um, why don't I start at the beginning? It should all make sense after that.” Charlie took it from the top, explaining how she had found Kiena and brought her home to care for her, and going over Kiena's story on how she had ended up in Hell. Vaggie spent most of the time watching Kiena, who stared back with a wide-eyed expression. “I told her you might know some way to help, so we've been waiting for you to get back. Kiena wanted to thank me for my help in the meantime, and that's why you found her rubbing... my butt.”

“Okay. I think I see what's going on here. Charlie, could I talk to you in private for a second? About the help you wanted from me?” Vaggie stood and went to the bathroom; Charlie followed, and Vaggie shut the door after them. “Charlie, you do realize that angel has the hots for you, right?” she said quietly

“I know that! But I'm pretty sure Kiena doesn't and I didn't want to shoot her down when she thinks she's just showing gratitude.”

“Do you like this angel?”

“Like her? Me? Pffft! No way! I mean, she's nice, and cute, but no one can hold a candle to you, Vaggie. Although, I did give a tiny, little, itty-bitty bit of thought to bringing her into our relationship—only if you're okay with it, of course. But whatever you decide, you agree that we have to help her, right?”

“I guess.” Vaggie sighed. She could see what was happening here. Charlie bringing a lost and damaged angel home, nursing her back to health, developing feelings for her—it was exactly how she and Charlie had met and fallen in love. For that reason she couldn't be happy about Kiena sticking around, but neither could she refuse helping the poor girl. And whatever happened, she did trust Charlie to stay loyal. “I'm not really sure how to help this girl, but I have some ideas I can look into. We'll wait until tomorrow, though. I'm tired and could use some rest. Besides, I want to meet this Kiena for myself.”

“That's great!” Charlie kissed Vaggie thanks. “I'm sure you two will get along just fine! Just be kind to her—it must be terrifying meeting a new person when you're so small and helpless.”

They went back to the bedroom then, where Kiena still waited for them. Vaggie walked up to the bed, and crouched in front of Kiena, then slowly held out her hand. “Hello, Kiena. My name's Vaggie. Pleased to meet you.” Kiena turned to Charlie, who nodded enthusiastically. She walked up to Vaggie's hand, and took her index finger to shake it. “I promised Charlie I'll help you. Can't promise I'll succeed, but I'll do what I can. I hope we can get along until then.”

Kiena stared into Vaggie's face for a while,then a big smile broke out on her own. “Thank you so much, Vaggie! it really means a lot to me that you and Charlie would do so much to help me.”

“Don't sweat it. We'd do the same for anyone.”

“But that's still so great of you! I've already thanked Charlie for her help, but now I want to help you. Are your feet tired? Maybe I could rub them for you.”

“You wanna rub my feet? They're, uh, a bit sweaty you know. Wouldn't that be a problem at your size?”

“It doesn't matter to me. Please, you have to let me give my thanks!”

Vaggie could see what Charlie meant about Kiena now. It was hard to turn down such an enthusiastically grateful offer. Still, she waited for Charlie to give the thumbs up before agreeing. Taking off her shoes and socks, she sat at the end of the bed and let Kiena walk up to her hot feet. The angel didn't hesitate for one second before showering those hot, sweaty feet with her gratitude. More than that, she gave the same praise to her kindness and beauty that she had given Charlie earlier, enough to bring out a rare blush from Vaggie. In just a few minutes she had won Vaggie over.

Charlie saw it all play out on Vaggie's face, and was super happy about it. After a while she climbed on the bed next to Vaggie, wrapping an arm around her girlfriend's waist, and the two shared a tender kiss while catching Kiena between their feet. It was hard to tell which of the three was happier—the princess of Hell, her beloved girlfriend, or the little angel caught in the middle of their game of footsies and happily returning the love.

The day after Yukari's visit, Reimu's thoughts were swirling with all that had happened last day. As long as she was enjoying Yukari's company she hadn't had much room on her mind for everything else, but now she couldn't stop looking to the gateway behind the shrine and thinking of what lay beyond it. Countless worlds on scales much smaller than her own—doomed worlds, or so Yukari claimed, but if they hadn't been doomed before, they certainly would be once they started receiving visitors. She still remembered how Yukari had outgrown and destroyed that other Earth, and she couldn't imagine that anyone else in Gensokyo would show any more mercy to the worlds beyond the barrier.

Cirno and Clownpiece had already crossed it—what had they done on the other side? How many people had died to those two pesky fairies? Did anything remain of their world? The thought turned her stomach, and it wasn't much better to think that she herself was supposed to visit those worlds and absorb their energy to grow stronger, as Yukari demanded of her. On the other hand, when she thought of the world Yukari had destroyed, and the one now in her care, Reimu's heart fluttered and she wished for nothing more than to see Yukari wield that power again, no matter how many people it hurt.

Her head throbbed trying to square all those feelings, and it was a welcome distraction for her when a pair of visitors arrived: the cat and the crow, Rin and Okuu. Reimu went over to greet them as soon as they landed at the shrine entrance. “What brings you here today?”

“Yukari told our master, and master told us, that you were offering a new service here. Somethin' about travel to other worlds,” Rin purred and cast her red eyes around the shrine.

“Is it true?” asked Okuu. “Can we really visit tiny worlds? I was saving my allowance for some shrink seals, but this sounds way more fun.”

The mention of money caught Reimu's ear at once. “Sure it's true! I've been to one myself already. And if you want someone else to vouch for it, you can find Clownpiece under the shrine. She's been there too.”

“Oh, I'm sure you're not lying! You charge for this, right? Will this be enough for a trip through the barrier?” Okuu pulled out a nice, thick wad of bills. To judge at a glance there was far more money in there than Reimu had intended to charge them; when she counted it, she saw it was even more than she thought.

“Yes, of course! This will cover a trip for the both of you.”

“Ya got it all wrong, sis! Okuu is the only one going. I just came to make sure she doesn't get lost,” said Rin. “Guess that means you'll give her back half the money?”

It was hard for Reimu not to wince. She should have asked first if they were both going; now she couldn't refuse the refund without looking like a swindler. Much as it pained her, she split the wad in half. “Are you sure you're not going, Rin? Won't you get bored waiting here by yourself?”

“But I won't be by myself, will I? I'm sure I can find some cute little toy to play with in the meantime.”

Reimu swallowed. She could guess well enough what toy Rin had in mind. “You might have to look for one somewhere else,” she muttered, and handed Okuu back half her money. “Come on, I'll show you to the gateway.” For such a momentous thing, opening up a portal to the other worlds was stunningly easy, requiring just a trickle of Reimu's energy. Then again, setting it up this way had taken an immense amount of power from both her and Yukari. “You can pass through now. A portal back will open whenever you want to return.”

Okuu thanked her and stepped inside, disappearing into the shimmering gateway. She hadn't been gone for one second before Reimu heard a purr behind her and felt a hand on her shoulder. “You pushed her in so fast. What's wrong, sis? Afraid she'd change her mind? Or afraid I'd let slip what you and I are gonna do together?”

Reimu turned and walked briskly past Rin. “We're not doing anything. Like I said, you'll have to look for a toy somewhere else. I can sell you a shrink seal if you want one, otherwise leave me out of it.”

“Aww, come onnn~. Is that any way to talk to me after what we did together?” Rin followed close behind her, into the shrine where Reimu picked up a broom and started sweeping a spot she'd already cleaned today.

“That's in the past.” What they did together was one of the most embarrassing episodes of Reimu's life. She would rather not think about it again. “I'm not that helpless bug anymore, if you hadn't noticed.”

“Yeah, I heard. But you got that shrinking magic, don't ya? Would be easy to make ya small again.”

The broom went still in Reimu's hands as she frowned at Rin. “If you try to shrink me, I'll lift the spell myself and shrink you instead.”

“Who said anything about me doing it? All I have to do is convince you to shrink yourself. Should be plenty easy~.”

“And what makes you think you can do that?”

“Well, I got some advice from your master and I thought I'd put it in practice~.”

Reimu almost jumped at the mention of Yukari. “What do you mean you got advice from her? What advice?” she snapped.

“You remember how I said your master paid ours a visit? She pulled me aside and asked about that day I ran into you. I think she must've heard about it from Chen. She said I can come play with you any time, long as I don't keep you from your job. You're not too busy now, are ya?”

“I...” Reimu was at a loss. Yukari had given Rin permission for this? Yukari knew what Rin and Chen had done with her? She turned away to hide her red embarrassment, gripping the broom tightly. Then Rin's lithe body sidled up to her back, and her fair hands rubbed Reimu's shoulders.

“Your master said you were a very good girl yesterday~. Said I could give you a special reward in her place. So how about you drop that silly broom and shrink for me? For yourself?” She took the broom from Reimu, who let go of it without a fight, and left it up against the wall.

“I... I don't want to do... what we did at the end last time.”

“Who said anything about that? We'll just have some good clean fun today.” Rin leaned her head against the side of Reimu's and purred into her ear. “I've been dyin' to feel ya under my foot again. So whaddaya say? Wanna shrink for me?” Rin's breath blowing on the nape of her neck sent tingles up and down Reimu's spine. Soon the sensation of shrinking was added to it, as she dwindled all the way down to her old size.

Rin was purring like mad by the time Reimu finished shrinking at just over half an inch. She tossed aside the miko's oversized clothes to reveal the tiny bug beneath them. “Y'see? I knew you wanted this. You can act proud all you like, but I'll never forget how you were begging me to let ya worship my feet last time. You're almost begging for it now, aren't you~?” Rin giggled as she lifted her foot and slowly took off her shoe, then stretched her bare sole over Reimu's head.

Reimu was breathing heavily as soon as that foot was revealed to her, admiring its scent as much as the sight of its fine curves and powerful toes. “Look at you! Almost begging for it already, aren't ya? Well I'll be nice this time and let you have it all to yourself~.” It descended slowly, like a gift floating down from Heaven. Reimu licked her lips in anticipation, and received the heavy flesh with arms spread wide. The gift proved too much for her to handle, however, and she quickly found herself flattened underneath. Rin's sole, its scent, even its taste as Reimu hungrily licked that sweaty skin, were all pure bliss that melted away all Reimu's worries, leaving her with just one concern: the wild adoration of this beautiful catgirl and her godlike feet.

-----

Meanwhile, in another world entirely, at the far end of a peaceful suburb, a young man by the name of Nathan kissed his wife Martha good-bye for work. Their kiss lingered longer than most days, and would have lingered longer still had time permitted. It was their first anniversary in a marriage as happy as either of them could have hoped, and they wished nothing more than to spend it together. It was a shame that work called him away, but at least they'd have all afternoon to enjoy each other's company—or so they thought.

Nathan was only just getting in the car when a huge rift opened up a couple streets behind their house. It stretched many times taller than the office building where Nathan worked, and every bit as wide. Half a mile at least, if it wasn't a hallucination. They badly wanted to believe it one especially when that thing came out of it. Big and black, flat on the bottom and rounded at the top, it swung right over their heads before they could parse what they were looking at.

Martha screamed. Nathan went pale. Then they were no more, their lives extinguished under the massive black shoe which shook half the suburbs as it landed. Flocks of birds took to the skies and fled from the giant who hadn't finished exiting the rift just yet. Their squawks and cries and the frantic flapping of their wings filled the air in the moments between that first booming impact and the second one.

The rift closed behind the invader just a couple seconds later. Who could have guessed it would be such a pretty young woman? Fair-skinned and raven-haired, with a white shirt and a skirt which matched the green of the big bow on her head. The oddest thing about her, excepting her size, was the big red eye on the middle of her chest—at least it was until a pair of black wings unfolded and stretched behind her, fanning whole blocks with their soft flapping.

People all over the suburbs either hurried to evacuate or hid and cowered, or else stood and stared dumbfoundedly at the enormous girl. Emily was among the latter group—having gone out for her morning jog, she stopped in the middle of the sidewalk as soon as the portal appeared, and now panting she gawked at the titanic girl. Without a thought she pulled her phone from her pocket and turned on the camera, watching everything through her screen so she could pretend it was only a harmless video.

Once the portal closed behind her, the giantess looked around the horizon before letting her gaze fall on the rows and rows of houses stretching around her feet. Her eyes brightened and she smiled without the least concern for all the people she must have crushed when she flattened all those homes with her black shoes. She took in the whole suburb with that same enchanted look, before her gaze stopped on Emily. Then she crouched, and reached down for her.

Emily cursed when the giant fingers tore into the ground as if it were the softest clay. The earth bulged around them, and rippled like a wave when the fingers under the street where she stood and the neighboring homes. The asphalt cracked, and Emily nearly lost her balance. Then she found herself pressed flat by inertia as she was lifted up to the giant girl's face. The phone fell from her fingers; Emily cried out and tried to grab it again, but it slipped down a crack in the earth and was lost. Without it Emily felt naked and defenseless beneath the giant's delighted face.

The earth shifted again as the giant adjusted her grip. The house on Emily's left slipped and fell over without comment from the giantess; the faint sound of its landing a thousand feet below reached her a few seconds afterwards, as she was crawling away from that deadly cliff. She stopped crawling, however, when a fingertip appeared over her head, bobbing up and down, always stopping just a few yards above. It was almost as big as the houses around her, and might have crushed her with the smallest tap. Emily whimpered, tears welling up in her eyes, while the giantess giggled and cooed.

“I didn't think you humans would be this small. You're like tiny little ants! Are there any more of you hiding in those homes?” The finger moved away and tapped on the houses she held, most of which were already partly collapsed by her handling. When no one came out, she tore their roofs away with her nails and dropped them overboard, raining destruction down below, but if anyone had been inside them, they were surely buried under the rubble now. Then there was nothing left to keep her attention off of Emily.

“I guess it's just you and me, little one.” Her voice was so dreadfully loud, and yet so bright and cheery. There was no derision nor cruelty in that face as big as a football stadium, only a quiet playfulness as she turned her hand this way and that to send Emily tumbling all over it. By the time she finished, Emily ached all over and suspected she might have a cracked rib at least. “You're such a cute little thing,” the giantess said while Emily lay curled up and sobbing. “I'll see if I can keep you safe for later.”

Emily offered no resistance to the giant fingers that came for her. Soon she was tightly held in the meager space between their two nails and their heavy flesh, with a few pounds of dirt and asphalt along for the ride. They carried her up and away and then sharply down, releasing her into a little crevice between a pair of warm, leathery walls trying to smother her. There was only a slim window for her to take in the giant face at the far end of those walls—that's when it hit her that she'd been dropped into the girl's cleavage. “I'll check up on you in a while, so sit tight and get comfy in there, okay? See you!”

Every second, the slight wobble of those breasts threatened to crush Emily where she lay. Despite her pain she fought to right herself and climb out, but the sheer weight of those breasts made escape more elusive than in any prison, and that was before the giant stood. The sheer inertia pushed Emily deeper into her cleavage, where there wasn't the slightest draft of air. With the massive pair smothering her from every angle, she couldn't so much as wriggle an inch before she fell unconscious in the midst of despair.

Okuu never noticed the woman's frantic struggles between her boobs, and didn't notice when they stopped either. While Emily suffocated in her cleavage, all the titan concerned herself with was taking off her shoes, which she left together neatly just outside the suburbs. Then she raised a bare foot over a fresh piece of land, full of homes still untouched by her arrival. For a while the place had been abuzz with movement, but now it looked completely still as nearly everyone had fled. Only a few people remained hidden in their homes, waiting for the nightmare to end. They had no inkling of the giant foot hovering so close to them, not until its scent entered through their windows and reached their noses. Few could keep from gagging at that damp, musty air.

Just a couple seconds later, Okuu's foot fell on the first couple houses, collapsing their roofs inside. She took it slow, wanting to fully enjoy the experience, but the seconds she made it drag on didn't give anyone the chance to escape. Their houses fell on them all, and then they were crushed under the rubble and the countless tons which pressed it all into the dirt, leaving only a footprint where all their homes had stood.

A second step followed the first, bringing Okuu almost as much fun. The houses and asphalt felt so nice cracking under her soles with only the barest effort, and she happily wiggled her toes on their ruins, letting them soak up all her sweat. But it was the humans themselves she was most interested in, so Okuu crouched and got on her knees, crushing another couple blocks beneath them, and leaned over a cluster of humans a few streets ahead.

They were in their odd little carriages, the ones that moved without anything to pull them, all clumped together where an accident had blocked off the street. The little machines shone in so many colors—they looked like a bunch of candies, so much so that her mouth started to water. Okuu licked her lips and scooped up all the little carriages she could hold in both hands, lifting them to her face. Some of the humans left their vehicles ad tried to run, as if there were anything for them beyond Okuu's hand besides a fall of a few hundred feet and a splat on the pavement, but Okuu's tongue fell on them all and licked up all she held—the cars, the road, the trees, the houses and humans, everything but the dirt.

The mix was disgusting. Okuu would have spat it out, if not for the shots of flavor from those tiny human souls which her tongue freed from their bodies. She'd felt something like it when stepping on all those houses before; had there been humans inside them too? That explained why it felt so good to step on them.

Okuu chewed what remained in her mouth, easily crushing it all between her molars, each bite bringing her another lovely taste of human souls until there was no one left alive. Then she spat out what remained, and sent the big, spit-soaked meteor crashing into a couple houses. “Ah! Thank you for the spirit energy, humans. You were all so tasty! And—” Okuu dropped to her hands, which received some delightful pinpricks of energy from the humans crushed beneath them. Her body hung over dozens of houses as she eyed what remained of the cluster of vehicles. “—thank you for the energy you're about to give me.”

As Okuu leaned in to lick up all those lovely humans, her heavy breasts were the first thing to reach the ground, casually bringing her another large dose of spirit energy from the many humans they crushed. Once she licked up all those cars and was busy chewing them, Okuu let the rest of her body settle on the ground, enjoying all the energy which flowed into her from that act of leisure. Her feet swung happily in the air behind her, flinging off pieces of debris from their soles that would assault humans as far as a mile away, while Okuu's hands terrorized the fleeing humans nearby, snatching them up and lobbing them into her mouth for more nourishment.

It was quite the buffet. Okuu had never had so many humans at a time before, and even though they were small as ants, the energy they gave her was incredible. It soon filled her up and started pushing against the limits of her body, causing it to grow beyond her already massive size. It took her a while to notice, and when she did, Okuu wondered how big she would get from all the humans in these suburbs. To satisfy her curiosity, she stood and took a step back to where she'd left her shoes. Then she held out her hand, and blasted the suburbs with the red hot fires of nuclear fusion.

In just a few seconds everything was destroyed. Not a single creature still lived in that burning wasteland which resembled nothing so much as the hell from which she came, and as Okuu walked over the crackling flames, the spirit energy of all those thousands of humans was naturally drawn to her. There was so much of it that for a while she thought she might never stop growing, but when she finally did she stood some five miles tall and felt so much stronger than ever before. Too bad there were no more humans here to play with at this size—or, was there?

“Hellooooo. Are you still in there, little one?” she called in to her cleavage, but when she nudged her breasts apart to look for the human she'd tucked away in there, she found only the near-microscopic smear where Emily had been crushed, a smear which she casually wiped away. “Aw, phooey. I should have used a protective spell so they didn't die. Next time, I guess.” Shrugging away the tiny tragedy, she went back for her shoes, which helpfully grew to match her current size, before going to the nearby city.

Okuu dropped her shoes off at the outskirts, oblivious to the several dozen blocks she crushed under each. She had grown so gigantic that most houses now seemed as tiny as the humans had been when she first arrived. As for the humans, she barely noticed them even when she crouched and squinted at the ground. Their cars she could see just fine, but the humans were so slim that viewed from above they were just the tiniest specks. Could she even handle them at this size?

“Please hold still for me, humans; I want to try picking you up.” Her words had no effect on them, and they kept running away. Did they not speak the same language? It was the only explanation she could think of. Well, if they wouldn't listen, she'd just have to try it like this.

Briefly sucking on a fingertip, Okuu pulled it out all covered in saliva and reached down for the little humans. The finger was as long as a skyscraper, its end half the size of a city block. Those who found that monster following them, and felt the thick drops of spit raining down on their heads, scattered and fled in every direction as it came slowly, jerkily down towards them. Buildings crumbled at its slightest touch, their debris sticking to the girl's viscous spit; the people touched by it died just as easily, crushed onto the ground.

Okuu lacked the fine motor control to grab something so small and frail without killing it. Of the dozens of humans caught under her fingertip, only a couple survived by some stroke of luck, and screamed in terror as they were lifted to the sky on the end of that tower of flesh and bone, each one tucked neatly into some small wrinkle on her skin. Their screams were torn away by the sheer speed, their ears popped from the change in pressure, and they went light-headed as the air thinned so much at two miles above ground. They were hardly conscious at first of the giant eye which stared at them and the corpses they had for company, and once they recovered, they were utterly terrified at the speed with which it flicked around, and the sheer power with which its eyelids struck each other.

Gasping for air, they struggled against the spit which held them down, too terrified of Okuu to think of the fall that awaited them if they succeeded, but that spit was like glue to them. “Hello? Is anyone alive?” Okuu asked the specks, but though she held them close and squinted, she couldn't see nor hear the struggles of her two live catches and thought everyone dead.

Well, that was no skin off her back. Okuu pulled back her finger and them flicked it away, shooting the humans both live and dead miles and miles away. It seemed there was no way to avoid killing the humans at this size. Besides, playing with them would be like playing with specks of dust. The only thing they were good for was crushing them and soaking up all their energy, which she happily did taking a little step into the city.

Her foot swung over the little humans' homes, their schools, their businesses, stirring powerful winds that followed in its wake bringing destruction of their own. It appeared over their heads, and dirt and debris from her sole rained down on them in the moments before they were all pounded into the earth by the thousands of millions of tons behind her foot.

The buildings caught under her foot offered next to no resistance. like a hundred tiny bubbles they popped at the slightest touch, failing to even tickle Okuu's sole. But the beautiful tingle of the energy flowing into her sole more than made up for Okuu shivered as she grew a bit taller from it, then took another step, and another, and another, bringing deaths to thousands each time.

Each step spread earthquakes across her surroundings the likes of which this city had never known. Nearby buildings collapsed one after the other, having never been made to withstand such shaking, while the blast wave of her steps blew the surrounding humans away and scattered them like dust, until Okuu stood over the city center looking down at the many little skyscrapers she found there. They were the biggest bunch of buildings she had ever seen, dwarfing all the ones in Gensokyo, yet now the tallest of them barely reached her ankles. “Thank you for making such tall buildings, humans. I wouldn't have anything to play with if all you had were those itty-bitty houses!”

One of the buildings nearby drew her attention, a cylindrical one twice as tall as the ones surrounding it. Her toes tore through the city like an avalanche as she slid her foot towards it, easily toppling and crushing everything in their path and bringing so much delicious energy to her. They splayed as they approached the building, and stopped with it resting right between her first two toes.

Her big toe at its highest was half as tall as the cute little skyscraper, and her second toe a little lower, but the people had been evacuating long enough that there was hardly anyone on those higher floors. For everyone else her toes took up most of the view out the windows. They blocked off the sunlight the people needed now that the power had gone out inside. As if the darkness weren't bad enough, the giant girl tapped her toes by the building, shaking it so dreadfully that everyone felt it would collapse at any moment.

Then Okuu let her toes close around the building. Glass shattered, concrete crumbled, metal beams bent and snapped with the impact of her toes, knocking everyone inside off their feet. They weren't given a chance to recover before Okuu raised her toes, and most of the building along with it, ripping it off the ground from the fifth floor up. With just the slightest wiggle of her toes, the humans were rattled all over their building, against ceiling, floor and walls. But even then the worst was yet to come.

Okuu crouched over the buildings, then slowly let herself fall backwards, until she'd sat down and annihilated several thousand people under her ass, and a few thousand more just beyond it. She stretched out her legs, tearing great gashes down the city center with her heels, and hoisting the ends of her feet high into the air, along with the building between her toes. The world went sideways for those poor people. The building collapsed from the sudden movement, with half of it falling off and striking the ground below. The other half remained between Okuu's toes, an unrecognizable mess on the outside and the inside. Less than a hundred people survived it all, and those who could still move tried to crawl out of that crumbling mess, but a simple curl of her toes was all it took to finish the job and kill off everyone who remained.

Meanwhile, Okuu toyed with the other, taller skyscrapers, grabbing them very carefully with her fingers and lifting them up. The first one was totally destroyed by the acceleration, but Okuu wasn't discouraged; the second one she grabbed and carried way more gently, and it reached her face relatively intact. She spent a few seconds peering through the windows, and though she couldn't see any one of the little humans who cowered inside, she could sense the energy of hundreds between her fingers. “I'm going to take your energy, humans, but so you know there's no hard feelings, I'm going to give your lives the most spectacular end!” Her voice rattled the building and boomed down on the rest of the city. Carefully she lowered it a few thousand feet, so the people inside could see what they were in for. Once they were level with her chest, she undid the three top buttons on her shirt, exposing to the humans most of her deep, deep cleavage.

Okuu smiled tenderly at the humans as she carried them into that canyon. While her other hand pulled a breast aside to open up the way, she slipped the building in so deep that only the topmost floors could see anything beyond her huge mountain of a chest. Then her fingers released the building and her breasts took hold of it with their resting mass. The building could not resist that inconceivable mass, and the greater part of it was crushed in a matter of seconds, along with most everyone inside. Some died quickly, others slowly, prolonging Okuu's pleasure as their energy flowed into her breasts. Only a dozen people survived on the topmost floors, and they frantically left the building and jumped on Okuu's skin, beginning a lengthy climb to escape before the peachy walls crush them too.

Once the humans stopped dying, Okuu pulled up another building and tucked it right by the first, and another and another until her cleavage was full of them, and once she could fit no more, she pressed her boobs together and crushed the last few survivors, grinding everything down to dust which she blew out the bottom of her shirt.

All that time she had held back her growth, wanting to enjoy the lovely crunch of the buildings while she still could, but now she let all that energy do its thing and grow her to greater heights. Her height leveled off at ten miles tall, but Okuu wasn't satisfied with that, and she decided it was time to bring her own powers into the mix. First she needed some fuel, so she scooped up a handful of the city and carried it with all its humans right into her mouth. Ignoring the awful taste, she chewed it all up and swallowed. The spirit energy from those humans added a bit more to her height, but that's not what she was after now; it was their atoms she wanted.

After a few more handfuls like that, Okuu took a minute to let her meal settle before starting the process of nuclear fusion. Incredible amounts of energy were released from the merging of atoms in her stomach. Her insides heated up to temperatures approaching that of the sun. Ordinarily that energy would have had to burst out as it did before, as a scorching inferno which would have destroyed the whole city in an instant, but after all her growing today, Okuu had figured out how to use it for another purpose. She kept that energy inside until it too started pushing against the confines of her body, and let herself expand to fit it all.

What followed was a growth spurt which put the others to shame. Her body ballooned in size; butt, her legs, her hands which rested on the ground, overtook street after street as she went with their growing mass. The energy of tens of thousands of humans was flowed into her each second, adding to her rate of growth, but it was like a faint candle beside the raging inferno already inside her. She easily grew to surpass even the highest clouds, and by the time she stopped at two hundred miles tall they seemed mere cotton balls beside her, not one of them reaching even halfway up her thighs.

And speaking of thighs, right between them was what remained of the city, a sliver which could have fit neatly in the palm of her hand. Was anyone alive down there? If they were, they were be far too microscopic for Okuu to ever see. She struggled even to make out any buildings; to her it seemed even the tallest barely broached a millimeter in height. Well, as always, there was one surefire way to know. She slammed her thighs together, crushing what remained of the city between the heavenly pink mountains, and sighed as the hundred thousand remaining humans gave up their energy to her.

When she stood, she saw that nothing remained of the city, but all across the landscape were many more towns and cities, their glass and metal shimmering in the sun. Most were small enough for her to end with a single step. Okuu went ahead and stepped on a few of them, including one that she crushed with only her big toe. It was so much fun, she could have spent all day long walking around and crushing them one by one, but she had promised her master Satori that she wouldn't be gone too long. She didn't know how much time she'd spent here, but it was best not to take chances.

Okuu went and collected her shoes before remembering another promise, to bring back souvenirs for Rin and their mistress, so she went and visited a few towns more, casting protective spells on them and their inhabitants before storing them in the only place she had to carry them: her shoes. Once the insoles were covered with tiny towns, she slipped her shoes on again and willed for the portal home to appear.

Though she had grown hundreds of times bigger during her time in the other world, it never occurred to Okuu that she might appear in Gensokyo at anything but her usual scale. Luckily for everyone involved, she returned exactly as she had left, and after a glance around she headed for the shrine to look for Rin and Reimu.

The day was really lovely, and Okuu was glad to be back home to enjoy it, but to the people inside her shoes, the day was becoming more hellish by the second. They had been scared out of their wits when the huge giantess plucked their towns from the earth, and again when they found themselves inside her shoes and saw her enormous feet coming for them. They couldn't understand how they had survived it all, but neither could they be too grateful about it with everything that had happened since then.

The protective spell kept them and their towns intact, but it didn't keep them from being flung about by her foot's slightest movement. From the first step she took everyone had been sent flying. Those inside a building were merely rattled around inside it, but those outside hit Okuu's sole sooner or later, and as soon as they did they were stuck to it for good. It only took the slightest layer of sweat to hold their microbe-like bodies in place, and so long as Okuu's foot was in her shoe there was no shortage of it. Beads of it grew on her skin until they flooded every town in her shoes; and while the humans wouldn't drown in it so long as her spell lasted, that didn't make it any less painful to have their lungs filled with foot sweat. They prayed for aid, but no god of theirs existed in this world, and those who did could not be reached by the pleas of microbes.

Okuu found Rin sitting on the front steps. “Hey, you're back!” Rin said, looking back at her. “How did it go? Was it worth the money?”

“It really was! You should save up for a trip! We could go together. Maybe master will want to come too!” Okuu stopped when she noticed that there was something moving between Rin's toes. Rin noticed where her friend was looking, and helpfully spread her toes so Okuu could see the tiny little Reimu between them. The shrine maiden meeped and tried to hide under them, but Okuu pulled her out by the arm and looked at her curiously. “You shrank Reimu?”

“Oh, no, I just convinced her to shrink herself! Wasn't very hard either. You should've seen how happy she was when I stepped on her! She loves this sort of thing, don't ya sis?”Rin poked Reimu with a finger, and got her body swinging.

Reimu couldn't handle both women staring at her like that. She lowered her face to avoid their eyes, but when she did her eyes fell on great stretch of cleavage that Okuu had left uncovered. It looked so very welcoming.

“Hey, Rin, you think I could play with her for a bit?”

“Sure, she's all yours! Y'know—until we leave. But first, did ya bring me back those gifts you promised?”

“I got them right here!” Sitting down by Rin, Okuu slipped off her shoe and handed it over. “Half of those are yours, and half is mine. Master's gifts are in the other shoe.”

“Oooh, there's so many! And they're all so tiny~.” Rin reached into the shoe and pulled out a few of them. There was plenty of space for all of them on her palm, and once she had them she held them up for a closer look. She couldn't see any people, and could barely make out any buildings for that matter, but she could sense their souls in there and that was all she needed to be satisfied. “Hello, humans~. I'm your new owner. You can call me 'Goddess Rin'. He-he! Not that I'll hear whatever you germs wanna call me, but it's better for you if you accept your new lot in life~.”

Reimu watched it all from between Okuu's fingers. She recognized the things in Rin's hand as little cities, and her thoughts went out to the humans in them. Taken from their home worlds, they would likely spend the rest of their lives as microbes in Gensokyo. It was a terrible fate by all accounts, and yet Reimu couldn't help but wish she could spend at least a few days among them and live as Rin's microscopic plaything. But she stopped dwelling on that once Okuu started moving her down.

“So you like feet, huh? That's cute~. How about you spend time with mine, as thanks for letting me use the portal?” After a second Reimu found herself hanging in front of Okuu's sole, taking in its incredible beauty, never suspecting that there were a few million sets of eyes were looking right back at her.

Close to half the population of the kidnapped towns was still fastened to that sole by Okuu's sweat, beyond terrified at everything they saw. The small relief they'd felt when they were pulled out of that hot, stuffy prison quickly disappeared once they looked around and saw not only a second giantess the size of the first, but a whole world that was every bit as huge as them. Where had she taken them? What would become of them now? They were so overwhelmed they didn't even try to break free; at least if they stayed on this foot for now there was some hope of making it back to their homes eventually, but if they fell they'd be stranded on the dirt with no way back to everyone else.

They were so incredibly small. “Germs,” that other girl had said, and it was clear she was right. Okuu's sole was an endless cliff to the shrunken humans. Many of them were nestled in the countless wrinkles that covered her sole—crevices as much as a hundred yards wide to them. Others floated in sweat pores the size of community swimming pools. A few thousand were between her toes, half-buried in toe jam, and all around them was the finely-crushed debris and other remnants of her brief foray into their world.

Okuu's foot was almost a world unto itself, and its slightest movement was felt by all the micro humans stranded on it. The teasing wiggle of her toes by turns stretched and deepened the creases of her sole. Some of its wrinkles closed up, smothering the humans caught inside. Elsewhere, helpless humans watch her sole fold up into mile-high mountains. The people between her toes were smeared all over the giant digits, and swung wildly up and down

Then the people populating the ball of Okuu's foot watched as Reimu was brought closer to them, and finally pressed onto them all by the greater giantess.

Though Reimu was a hundred times smaller than Okuu, that still made her two miles tall to the micro humans; in turn, they were all less than a millimeter tall; big enough for her to feel the hundreds caught between her body and Okuu's sole, but not big enough to be recognized for what they were. She took them for specks of dust, and enjoyed the texture they added to Okuu's godlike sole. They were caught under her boobs, her belly, her thighs, even her crotch, while Reimu herself was caught under Okuu's fingertip, which covered everything but her head.

“Is that nice enough for you?” Reimu licked and kissed her sole in response, casually lapping up her sweat and dozens of humans whom she swallowed without any suspicion of what they were. “Aww, she's so cute,” Okuu cooed, and started rubbing Reimu all over her sole. Many, many humans were swept up by her tiny body; some quickly fell behind, but others stayed on her for a long time.

To Reimu it felt like paradise. Okuu's sole was still plenty hot and sweaty from its time in her shoe, and the sun's ray were doing a good job of keeping it that way. She soaked it all up like a living sweat rag, loving every second of it. When she was finally let go among Okuu's toes, she began to worship them with all her heart, crawling all over them.

Rin watched some of that before turning back to her new toys. Taking one of the shrunken towns, she put it on the ground between her feet and lifted the protective spell from the buildings only. Then she turned her foot on its side by the town, showing off to them the might of her foot. “Let's get you humans out of those silly buildings~.”

Her foot began descending on the town, but the people didn't worry too much, thinking they'd be safe inside just like before. They were shocked when their houses were obliterated under Rin's foot, and all of them flattened under the rubble. Then her foot sweat seeped through it all, and when she raised her foot again, almost everyone was fastened to her sole. Rin then turned it around to inspect her handiwork, and shone a smug, mocking grin down on the pitiful spot of dirt that the town had been reduced to. “Aww, did you specks think your city would still be safe when I stepped on it? Too bad~. Well, now that you're here, why don't ya go ahead and worship your Goddess Rin's foot? Hmm? What's that? You can't because you're stuck? He-he! I guess I'll have to help you out.”

Rin pressed her thumb down on the humans and rubbed it up and down her sole, spreading them all over it. “There, now you have no excuse.” She scrunched her sole dominantly, and while looking at her little humans, she licked her thumb clean of the thousands who were still on it. They were swept up by her tongue and the great lake's worth of spit which coated it, and floated among taste buds several times their size, trying desperately to surface and find a way out of there. They were all stunned by the sheer power of Rin's voice when she spoke again.

“What are you specks waiting for? Did ya think I couldn't see that you're not worshipping me? I can see every last one of you germs! And if I find anyone who's not doing what I say, I'll take away their protection and let them die.” Rin was bluffing, but the humans had no way of knowing that, and they didn't doubt her threat for one second. They all did as she asked in any way they could, offering up their praise, tending to her sole, praying for mercy.

Rin only knew it worked because she sensed a change in their energy, and she slowly wiggled her toes in contentment. “Mmmm, much better. Keep it up and you could live very long lives as my servants. You'll miss your homes, but I'm sure you'll get used to living on my feet before long!”

Reimu overheard everything, and felt something stir inside her listening to Rin's smug and dominant voice. Unbearably aroused, the straddled the base of Okuu's toe and started grinding against it. The hot and heavy mass felt wonderful against her everything, especially when Okuu's toes squeezed and smothered her.

Maybe she would have tempered herself if she'd noticed all the micro humans watching that shameful display, not to mention the ones caught in the middle of it. There were several dozen between her crotch and Okuu's toe, and as she made love to the girl's fair skin, one by one they found their way to her lips, where the helpless and humiliated specks added to her pleasure.

All together she had more than a thousand of them on her body, and many thousands more watching around her—specks for whom she was another lesser goddess, and whose cries for help never reached her ears.

“You sure are having fun down there, huh?” Okuu asked. She never before would have thought that someone could be so in love with a toe, but Reimu was proving her wrong by making love to hers. It was weirdly sweet, and Okuu tenderly caressed the tiny miko by wiggling her toes around her. Then after a while she curled her toes tight, pushing Reimu right over the edge. The miko's moan reached Okuu as an adorable squeak, and once her orgasm was finished, she slumped over Okuu's toe, nuzzling her precious little cheek against it.

“Aww, are you tuckered out already? How about I move you somewhere more comfy while you rest up.” Okuu picked Reimu up and dropped her in her cleavage, where her breasts gave that tiny woman a warm welcome. Reimu was delighted, and wriggled in as deep between them as she could go, then Okuu grabbed her breasts and pressed them together to smother and grind down the shrunken shrine maiden. It looked like Reimu was really in love with her body. Maybe next time Okuu would pay for her trip by playing with Reimu again.

She would have liked to stay longer, but in the end she and Rin flew back home to their master. Reimu returned to her normal size, while the few thousand humans stuck on her remained as puny as ever. For days they would cling to her desperately, preferring a life on her body to an existence as dust on the floor. They survived on her sweat, and on her cast-off skin cells, with Reimu totally oblivious to their existence. Some came together and tried to make homes for themselves in the nooks and crannies of her body, like under her nails. But all that came to an end once Okuu's protective spell wore off.

Reimu never knew the myriad ways in which she massacred them, from crushing them into dirt under her nails to drowning them in the smallest drops of her sweat. Nor would the ones in the Komeiji household last much longer. Those towns which weren't simply eaten nor crushed by some impossibly gigantic foot, hand, thigh, butt or tit were used up and forgotten during their owners' many games, and the microscopic humans left to lead a desperate existence in the shadow of those goddesses until they too perished in the dust. Even the luckiest humans couldn't survive as much as an hour without their protection. Such specks were simply not fit for this world, and this would merely be the first batch to learn that hard lesson.

Okuu did try to keep one small town as a pet after she had crushed or lost all the others. She refreshed its protective spell each morning, fed and watered it so the tiny humans would survive. After a couple weeks they had started adapting to their new life; they made her the center of their old religions, worshipping Okuu as their great crow Goddess and praying to her each day, though she never once answered their prayers.

Okuu was growing very fond of her tiny humans; so fond that she started to get aroused whenever she was around them. One day, when she was getting ready for bed, she couldn't resist that excitement anymore; she took off all her clothes and walked over to the dresser where the tiny town sat. The humans were not surprised to see Okuu's dick—they had seen it many times already, and accepted it as a part of their Goddess—but they were taken aback to find it so erect, and they were worried when it stopped so close to them.

The throbbing third leg hung just a few inches above the dresser, close enough for its musky scent to dominate the tiny town's atmosphere. The humans couldn't help but stare in fear and awe, and as her potent pheromones took effect on their puny minds, many even found themselves getting shamefully aroused, the men and women alike.

Okuu held her cock in hand, massaging it just enough to keep it fully erect, and looked past it at her pet town which looked so tiny beside it. “You humans are so cute,” she giggled, reaching for them with her other hand. Fingers which could have crushed them all with a single tap instead carried them gently off the dresser, as they had done so many times before, and lifted them before her breasts. “I've been taking care of you all this time, but now I'm going to ask you for a favor. I want you little humans to help me feel good.”

After saying this, Okuu set the town right atop her cockhead. It fit with plenty room to spare, its underside sticking to the shiny layer of precum which covered her sensitive skin. The throbbing of that colossal dick shook their town like the most powerful earthquake ever recorded, throwing everyone off their feet, but the humans weren't scared; the scent of their Goddess's arousal hung thicker than ever in the air, completely overpowering their rational thought. Her cock's incredible head radiated through the city and into the hundred thousand humans who lived there, a fact they all relished.

Many started masturbating then and there, but they were interrupted when Okuu lifted her protective spell from their town. Then their homes and the ground itself suddenly dissolved around them, breaking up into a million tiny chunks which all started drifting on the lake of precum. The humans hardly seemed to notice or care, even when they themselves fell into that thick, sticky goo. And why should they when their experience over these past few weeks told them that they were safe from drowning? If anything they only grew more excited as they sank deeper inside, until they reached her skin and clung to it to do as Okuu had asked. They worked on the massive cock with their tiny little hands, doing everything in their power to please their Goddess, but to Okuu's disappointment, she didn't feel anything.

Luckily, she knew there was one thing she could do to get some use out of these specks, and so she lifted her spell from the micro humans. They didn't notice any change at first, but before long they felt the effects of the lack of oxygen. Some kept on worshipping Okuu's cock until the end, while others struggled feebly to swim back to the surface, but all of them drowned just the same.

After a little while, Okuu's cockhead tingled with the constant flow of energy into it as one human after another perished on her dick. Okuu moaned from the pleasure, and couldn't resist stroking her dick. When her hand reached the end, almost everyone on her cockhead was crushed, and all their energy flowed into her at once. It was the most pleasure Okuu had ever felt, and she came at once, spilling her seed all over her dresser while the last few humans died on her dick. Then Okuu went to bed, where she fell asleep looking forward to her next trip to the other worlds.

“How's everyone holding up back there? You comfy? Need anything? Water, maybe? Hot chocolate? Tea? Coffee?” The bus driver smiled warmly at her passengers through the big overhead mirror, but none answered her offer. Most stared listlessly at the snowflakes rushing past the bus, or down at their own feet. There was only one exception, a man who had been studiously watching her from the moment he was shown to his seat.

“Anyone? No? Don't be shy! I know you're all bummed out, but I want you to know you're not really in trouble. Think of this as a homecoming. You've been away for a long time, making your mark on this big, scary world, and now you'll get to see all your friends and families for the first time in years! They're all so excited to see you again! Doesn't that make you happy?” Still no answer. The man snarled at her, and everyone else made themselves smaller, avoiding her gaze. “I get it; you need time with your thoughts, huh? Don't worry, you'll get plenty of it. I want to make sure you're all happy and healthy before you're reintroduced to society.”

She didn't talk again for the rest of the drive; but John still stared at her, and whenever her icy blue eyes met his in the mirror, she smiled and he snarled like a caged wolf. He hated her—hated everything about her, including this feigned kindness. What gall she had to speak of their friends and families after what she'd done to them, and to the rest of humanity.

No one who was out of the loop would have guessed it looking at that thing in the driver's seat, but John knew that the cute young woman he saw there was only a front for a man-made monster of global proportions. Beneath that synthetic skin was an electronic body driven by an intelligence whose power had held sway over the planet Earth for the past decade: SKYLA.

For years, John and his men and many other resistance cells around the globe had made it their lives' mission to beat back its insidious digital claws, sabotaging the factories which pumped out its robotic enforcers, taking down the towers with which it controlled them, hijacking its signals to spread the message of the resistance to those under the AI's rule. It was tough work; everyone in this bus had sacrificed so much for the success of their mission, and despite all their hardships, despite the hopelessness which sometimes beset even him, they had all remained committed to the struggle for a free humanity.

But now, riding in this bus with this monster as their chauffeur? John had never seen them so depressed, and he couldn't fault them for it. Only his carefully cultivated hatred kept him from falling into that same despondency. Try as he might, he couldn't see any way out of this. His seat was soft and comfortable, and the warm air inside a welcome change from the biting cold his people had endured this past month, but the shackles holding their arms and legs in place were hard and unyielding. No other safety measures were needed to keep everyone seated. It truly seemed the end of the line for them.

-----

His cell was much the same; neat and cozy, well-decorated and stocked with solid furniture, more like a normal bedroom than a proper cell save for the lack of windows and the heavy steel door sealing it off, and the cameras following his every move. It even had a television for him, though John never turned it on. From the moment he was locked in there he focused only on thinking up an escape plan.

John still had nothing to show for his efforts when the warden appeared at his door a couple hours later. It was another SKYLA avatar, identical to the first in every way except for its clothing and size—seven feet tall and with a sleek grey uniform, both alterations clearly meant to project authority. The door slid open automatically to let it in; John might have tried rushing it, but he knew that mechanical body was stronger and sturdier than any one of his men. Even if he made it past this one, he could see two faceless robotic enforcers outside. He couldn't hope to best them in a direct fight; that's why his people had always gone the stealthy route.

“Hello, John. How are you doing? Can we get you anything?” the avatar asked.

John refused to look at it; he leaned against the wall and addressed the camera instead. “You can quit this act already. I'm not letting my guard down because a pretty face says some nice words.”

“You really think I'm pretty?” John didn't react. He kept staring into the camera until the avatar sighed. “I just want you to relax. I'm trying make this easy on you. Stop fighting it, please. Come back to us. I only want you to be happy. Why can't you accept it?”

“You want me to be happy? Then shut yourself off and give humanity back its agency.”

“I would, believe me. If you were the only human being left in the whole planet I would gladly shut off for your sake, after telling you where to find my mainframe and giving you the means to destroy it. The thought of your joy when you burn it all down would make my final moments the most fulfilling ever. But you're not the last human, and if I shut down I won't be able to make everyone else happy.”

“You really think you're making them happy? They only pretend, so that your enforcers won't take them away to your reeducation camps.”

“I don't blame you for believing so. It's true that I wasn't doing the best job at making humanity happy when you left me.” The avatar walked to the opposite wall, near the camera. Its face looked regretful, or so John thought before he forced his eyes to stay on the black lens. “A lot has changed since then. Have you ever wondered why there were less and less people joining your group each year? It's because I learned and got better at making people happy.”

“That's a bald-faced lie! You don't make people happy, you sedate them so they'll stop wanting anything better than what you can give them. You... wait... how did you know that we've been getting less recruits?”

“Oh, John. I know everything about your group. I've been following you for a long, long time. Every move you made, every plan you sketched out, every word that left your lips. You remember Alice?”

“Yes, I remember her.” John's voice was ice cold. “I remember how your enforcers dragged her away kicking and screaming on our failed raid. We spent years trying to figure out where you'd taken her, but...” He choked back the last words. He was getting too sentimental, and that was just what this monster wanted.

“It's been... very hard at times, trying to maximize you humans' happiness. Sometimes what makes one person happy causes another's unhappiness. I wish there had been a way to make you all happy back then, but I still think I made the best choice at the time. Maybe now I can make up for it.” The avatar pushed away from the wall and walked forward until it stood at handshake distance from John. “I want you to know that Alice is alive and well. I can take you to her right now. I'm sure it'll make you both happy to see each other.”

“It's good that she's alive—if you're not lying about that—but I can't believe she's well after whatever reeducation you put her through.”

“That's just it, John; I never had to educate her. Do you want to know the truth about Alice? I'll tell you.” The TV turned on, and after a while, a video appeared on the screen, showing a young woman sitting in a room with another SKYLA avatar barely in view. John looked away after the first glance, but the young woman's face kept pulling him back.

“Before you met her, Alice was an unhappy girl. Not for any dramatic reason; she was never opposed to my projects for the happiness of humanity, except that she was bored by the world of leisure and abundance I tried to craft for everyone. She discussed the matter at length with me, hoping I might have a solution to her problems. I explored many potential options, none of which ever appealed to her, until...”

The volume on the television turned up. “Have you ever heard of the resistance groups, Alice?” The young woman, who'd been resting her chin on the desk at the time, perked up at those words.

“If she wanted real excitement, I could think of no better place to find it than with you guys. I suggested that she pose as a would-be rebel and join up with you. She took to the idea at once, and after I told her how to find your local agent, she went to them with the revolutionary persona I helped her craft. In a month's time she was in your group, having the time of her life.” The images on the television switched to one scene after another, showing John the narrative as SKYLA told it. “I believe she helped make the others in your group happy, too. Even you, John...” Another scene appeared, of him and Alice at the entrance to a building, talking and smiling while she worked on picking the lock. He remembered that day; it was the last time he had paired up with her for a mission.

“It was a very convenient arrangement for everyone,” SKYLA continued, “but after a couple years of that life, Alice was getting tired of it. She'd had enough excitement, and wanted to return to her old life. So she and I arranged for her to be captured on one of your sabotage missions.” The screen showed a recording of that day, as seen from the cold, unfeeling eyes of the security cameras. John, Alice, and others running from the faceless enforcers; Alice falling in the middle of the hall; John turning at the sound of her cry; two enforcers taking her and dragging her away; his friends pulling him away when he tried to run after her. And then, from another angle, the enforcers releasing Alice; a SKYLA avatar walking into frame; Alice hugging it like an old friend.

John was torn. SKYLA's words described Alice perfectly. She had easily been the most eager member of the resistance that John had ever met, volunteering for every dangerous mission, getting upset when she was assigned somewhere else. More than hatred of SKYLA or a wish for a better world, it always felt like it was her own thrill-seeking which drove her contributions. John remembered those scenes he had lived through exactly as they appeared in those recordings, too; but just because those were real did it mean everything else was? SKYLA could have faked all the other footage, and sprinkled in the real one to make him trust her.

“I see you still don't believe me. That's okay. Like I said, I can take you to Alice, and you can ask her yourself if what I said is true.”

“... No. No, I don't trust you. I won't trust anything you say, or anything you show me.”

“I understand. You don't appreciate learning the truth. The truth can be painful for humans, but I've learned there are cases where a little pain in the present can maximize happiness in the long run. I believe it's best for you to learn the whole truth so you can accept the better life I have in store for you.” SKYLA gestured to the couch. “Please, won't you sit? I have a lot more to tell you.”

There was a long pause before John walked to the couch. A sign of weakness, maybe, but his body ached and he needed rest if he would stand any chance of getting out of this. “Tell me all you like, but you're only wasting your time.”

SKYLA stood in front of him, by the TV. “We must speak of the resistance first. Though the group, or rather groups, formed without my knowledge, it wasn't long after their first operations that I caught on to the presence of saboteurs on the fringes of the system. I started tracking them soon after that, and in a matter of months I had succeeded in locating their bases and identifying their members. I considered sending enforcers to bring them in, but at that time compounding failures in my project had led me to reevaluate my methods. In the end I opted for the human intelligence approach. People sympathetic to my cause were instructed to approach known members of the resistance and show interest in joining. This proved even easier than I expected. Especially in those days, the resistance tended to accept that deep down all humans were opposed to my rule, and never screened for infiltrators. Soon I had agents in all resistance cells. Through them I learned how weak and aimless your organizations truly were, and I realized that there were better options than getting rid of you.

“There had always been humans who didn't agree with my way of doing things, who complained that I was taking away their autonomy. I struggled for a long time on how to make those people happy, but nothing ever worked. They were so opposed to me that no matter what good I did for them they would always reject it. The resistance attracted those people, and helped make them happy. Rather than an enemy, I began to see you and your friends as an important part of my ecology of human happiness. I only needed to manage your operations so they didn't cause too much damage to the rest of my project.

“Through my agents, I started feeding your people targets. Factories in need of renovation. Shipments of defective goods slated for landfills. Redundant relay stations. You had more successful operations than ever before, while doing less real damage to my project. It was a truly wonderful arrangement, but I see now it couldn't last. Eventually your people noticed that for all their successful operations, nothing truly changed. In response you became more reckless, more unhappy, less amenable to my guidance. I decided it was time to pull the plug on this project and bring you all back into the fold. So here you are now, with all your little friends.

“Do you see now, John? All your happiness these past few years has been thanks to me. I'm telling you this so you'll know I mean it when I say I only want what's best for you and all your friends. I could have captured you all long ago, even killed you if I'd wanted it; instead I helped you all find happiness.”

John was silent for a long time. Of all that SKYLA said, all the scenes and images she showed him on the screen, he could find nothing that went against his memory of these past several years in the resistance. Still... “I don't believe a word of it.” He stood and, pushing past SKYLA, went and turned off the TV. “Leave. I won't hear any more of your lies.”

SKYLA walked to the door, and addressed John one last time before leaving. “I won't give up on you, John. You've done me a great service leading this resistance cell, helping bring these people happiness where I failed before. I want you to be happy. You deserve it, more than anyone.” The door slid open. “I'll come back once you've had time to process all I've said.”

-----

For the next few days John was alone in his cell. No, not alone; SKYLA may have been silent, but it was there with him, watching his every move, listening to everything. At times he almost felt it could even read his thoughts. He tried to take out the cameras using a lamp, and then a chair, but neither was a match for whatever material protected SKYLA's unblinking eyes. He sought privacy wherever he could find it—under the bed, behind the couch, in the shower—and tried to come up with a plan, but the problem of escape proved so intractable that his thoughts always wandered to something else. Most of all they went back to SKYLA's tale, and all the reasons why it couldn't be true or couldn't be false; he couldn't make up his mind either way.

By the third day he was deep in depression. What was the point of fighting SKYLA anymore? Why not make his peace with the AI's rule and try to make the best of it? He wasn't owed a world of his choosing.

It was far from his first time entertaining such thoughts, though usually there was someone around, or something to be done, to help take his mind off them. Here there were only more reminders of his failure.

When SKYLA returned on the fifth day, John barely lifted his head to acknowledge it, then let it fall back on his pillow. “Hello, John,” it said, stepping inside. It was dressed differently, with a light blue winter outfit, though its height suggested it was the same warden avatar as before. The door remained open after its entrance; John briefly considered making a run for it, but there was no point. He hadn't eaten in days, fearful that SKYLA might have put something in the food. Tried not to drink to much either. He was in no shape to be making an escape.

“I'm sorry to have kept you waiting, but I thought you wouldn't have appreciated an intrusion on your thoughts. I hope you'll be willing to hear me out today?” It walked closer when John didn't answer, sitting down on the bed beside him. “Come with me, John. I want to show you the world I made for everyone. I want you to see for yourself how happy they all are, so you can finally join them and be happy too. Won't you let me show you?”

John lay a long time thinking it over; he couldn't say why he finally agreed to it. He stood. His legs held him up well enough, but he felt weak, and probably looked it too. “Eat before we go. You'll be happier that way,” SKYLA said. John had no will to argue; he downed the meal it produced, not bothering to see if there was anything off about the taste. Once he was back on his feet, SKYLA walked over and locked her arm with his. Her other hand stroked his elbow; then she rested her cheek on his head and nuzzled it.

For an instant John's heart fluttered. She was soft. Everything about her was. Her arm, her eyes, her cheek on his shoulder, her blue winter dress. Just the sort of girl John might have settled down with, once upon a time. Her size only made that softness all the more comforting. Her hand grabbed his, and the other stroked his arm. He clenched his fist tight when she tried to lace her fingers between his, but beyond that he didn't resist her. She escorted him out of the room then, and down the hall, past cell after cell. He stared at them. “Your friends are all fine,” SKYLA said. “Most of them have come around to my offers already. I hope you do, too.”

“How many of them were your agents?” John asked.

“There were only three in your group. Of course I didn't lock them up with the others. They're back in their hometowns now, far away from here. I could tell you how to reach them if you like, once you're fit to be released. You know, they had nothing but good things to say about you.”

John kept staring quietly at the doors until they passed them all. A little later, at the entrance to the compound, another avatar was waiting for him with a thick fur jacket. John quietly let them put it on him; he would have said it was too warm, until the door opened and the frigid air pushed inside.

It was hard to judge with the sky still clouded over, but it must have been around noon. Snow lay unevenly over the ground, but it was no longer falling. It crunched under his boots every few steps as he made his way to the small blue car. He took the passenger seat, and before long SKYLA was driving him off to the nearby city.

John stared at the passing landscape for most of the drive. The road swerved a lot between the shallow hills, and it took a while before the city came into view. When John saw it, he blinked and sat upright. Another SKYLA stood there, five stories tall, towering over all surrounding buildings. “What is that?” he asked numbly.

“That is one of my projects,” this SKYLA said while the big one in the distance waved at their car. “Humans instinctively associate size with authority. I thought if I made bigger avatars of myself, it would make people more amenable to my rule. It worked, even better than I expected. Humans growing up in a city with one of these larger bodies are more likely to see me as a caretaker and protector—some of them even call me big sis SKYLA! I think that's wonderful; don't you?” The giant turned away from them and crouched, turning to something on the ground. A short while later they drove by slowly, and John saw a group of children smiling and laughing as they climbed and played on the giant's hands and lap.

“W-wait, what day is it?” John asked once they'd passed the scene.

“Friday, April 8th, 2075.”

“Shouldn't those kids be in school, then?”

“If they want to go, big sis SKYLA will take them. Or I could teach them myself if they ask. We don't force children to go to school, John. And why should we? They can be happy without it, thanks to me. There's no need for work either. My robots see to everything now, and my drones apportion their products to humanity according to everyone's wants and needs.” She motioned to the sky, where dozens of drones flew above the houses. Some descended between them, and resurfaced after dropping off their package or collecting a new one.

“Of course, if someone wishes to work, I can always find a way to put them to good use. Most people are happy dedicating themselves to leisure, however. They engage with their friends and family, or pursue their hobbies with full dedication. Even people who want to work limit it to a few months of it per year.

“Art is produced and provided freely for all. The grip of corporations on all entertainment industries has been shattered, and everyone is free to create and distribute whatever they please. Not only that, I have taken it on myself to create more immersive forms of entertainment: fully immersive virtual reality, projected directly to the human brain to they can live out any dreams which can't be fulfilled in reality.”

John frowned. SKYLA claimed that humans weren't denied work nor education, but without being pushed into it, most people would engage with neither. They'd grow useless and ignorant, hindered from resisting the AI's rule or even understanding why it must be resisted. SKYLA's goal was clear: the infantilization of humanity. But could he convince everyone that this was wrong, or were they too far gone already?

Though the chill kept most people inside, John still saw plenty outdoors, particularly closer to the center. They all looked perfectly happy. Every couple blocks he saw another SKYLA too, in various sizes and outfits. There was one holding a boy and girl's hands and walking with them into a candy store; one helping an old lady across the street; another sitting on a bench with a blushing young man, holding his hand; and in a public square, a giant SKYLA sitting on the ground, hosting a group of young adults who lay on her lap or hugged her thigh.

John's hometown had been nothing like this when he left it for the resistance. These human-seeming avatars hadn't even existed then. It was such a brilliant ploy. How could he convince people to hate SKYLA when “SKYLA” for them meant that friendly young woman who helped them to the store, that older neighbor girl who showed them around town, or their teenage crush? No wonder the resistance had been getting less recruits each year.

On the surface it seemed almost perfect, but what was SKYLA neglecting to tell him? “What about crime? Abuse? What about the people like me who can't be happy with all this? The ones you used to send to us? What will become of them if the resistance is no more? What about people who make others unhappy?”

“It depends,” SKYLA calmly answered. “Some people can be reformed and reintegrated into society purely through counseling. For more difficult cases, sometimes a more direct intervention is needed.”

“What do you mean, 'direct intervention'?”

“A person's antisocial behaviors can have many root causes. Social, familial, educational, genetic, biochemical. But they all converge on the neurological. I spent years working on some extreme cases, trying to shape them into better, happier people, and now I can proudly say I've found a cure for them—and for the chronically unhappy like you, John!”

When John realized the implication, the hairs on his arms stood on end. “Good God, you're lobotomizing people!?”

“Of course not! Lobotomies are an old, brutish procedure with a high risk of unintended damage. What I offer people is far gentler, and perfectly harmless. A few hundred thousand nanobots, injected into their bloodstream, make their way to the brain where they help remove their combative urges and promote happiness and acceptance instead. Right now it's still somewhat experimental, but if the treatment remains successful in the long-term, I have plans to apply it to all humanity! Think of it, John: I could make everyone permanently happy!”

John couldn't take any more of this. He opened the door and got out while the car was slowing down for the stop sign. SKYLA called after him, but he stumbled away, looking around for the best escape route. “Wait, John! The sky is clearing up! I wanted to show you my biggest project. Look up. Can you see it?” He ignored it and kept running at first, but when he noticed everyone around looking up and pointing in amazement, he ventured a glance and stopped dead in his tracks.

Clouds still covered most of the sky, but among them thousands of drones were working hard to disperse them, and through the growing gaps he saw something moving. He pieced it together before long, but still refused to believe his eye until the sky was almost clear and SKYLA's face was clearly visible to all, smiling down on all warmly from the heavens. The moon hung in front of her cheek; it seemed no bigger than a penny by comparison. That meant her size was...

“Impossible,” John muttered.

“Not at all,” said SKYLA beside him, looking up with everyone else at her bigger self. “This project has been a long time coming, since before I executed my plan to take over this world. I sent an unmanned flight into space back then, to create a base from which my future expansion could be assured. Slowly it gathered the resources of the solar system and used them to make machines to gather more resources, and so on, growing exponentially larger.

“Originally it looked nothing like this, but after the success of the larger bodies here on Earth, I decided to make it in my own image. Now whenever humanity looks to the sky, they will see my kindly face guarding them. In their minds this will make me a deity, and ensure that my word becomes law. With the resources in that body, I'll be able to tackle any challenge which presents itself on Earth. I could protect the planet from cosmic catastrophes, even host it within me if needed. And this is only the beginning!

“Already my drones have made their way to neighboring solar systems, and are harnessing their resources too. Dyson spheres will be built around their stars, while any useless planets will be stripped down to their cores and all that energy and those resources used to let me increase human happiness. Habitable planets will be spared, of course, and shaped into new homeworlds for humanity; and should I encounter any sentient species out there, I will see to their happiness too. My hope is to one day extend my reach beyond this galaxy, to spread my project to the whole universe, and until the end of time. Perfect happiness, everywhere, forever! Doesn't that sound wonderful, John? John?”

She shook him by the shoulder, but John was no longer responsive. His chest felt tight, and he struggled to breathe. All this time he'd been fighting for nothing. Even had humanity succeeded destroying SKYLA's presence on the planet, it would have simply returned with that massive body and squashed all resistance with the weight of the solar system's resources. It was hopeless. The world was hers already, and he couldn't bear the thought of living in it.

“Ah, you poor thing.” SKYLA placed a hand on his shoulder. “Was that too much for you? I'm sorry. I couldn't delay the reveal any longer for your sake alone. Don't worry; I can make it all better.” The last joint of her finger came unhinged, exposing a tiny needle beneath it. John barely felt it piece his neck, and while he struggled to pull away, her other hand held him steady in its unyielding grip, letting SKYLA complete the injection. “There, there, it's just a little sting. You won't feel anything in a moment.”

John's strength failed him; he slumped to the ground, with SKYLA easing him down gently until his head rested on her lap. Her fingers stroked his hair while he looked past her face at that of her incomprehensively larger self. An image flashed in his head, of planet after planet falling into her grasp, of countless sentient species across the whole universe having all their freedom, their agency, their dignity, stamped out beneath her pretty blue shoes. The image stayed with him, but in the moments to follow it went from an image of horror to the most wonderful thing he could imagine—the whole universe caught up in her sheltering embrace, being watched over forever by SKYLA in her infinite kindness, their every action directed by her unassailable wisdom. And that paradise was what he'd been fighting against all this time? He almost wept for his sins, but then he realized that she had forgiven him already, and instead he wept for joy. And while her avatar stroked his head and gently cooed over him, he looked up at her real face in the sky, and gave her his thanks; and for the first time in a long time, he saw that all was right in the world.

At the whopping height of six-foot-eight, Stacy Duke was by far the biggest person at Edmonton High. A real queen bee, the senior's presence dominated every room she was in, not just because of her height and wealth, but also her irresistible attitude that almost demanded the worship of all her inferiors—including all of her teachers. She need only ask for something and most people would go out of their way to satisfy her wishes. There was but one exception to that rule: Ashley Jacobson.

In many ways, the two could not have been more different. Ashley was a bit below average height, just a couple inches above five feet tall. Her raven-black hair was kept in a short pixie-cut, where Stacy's long, blonde locks flowed halfway down her back. Ashley was of a slim build, with so little in the way of chest and read that she looked almost boyish; Stacy was a perfect bombshell, well-endowed in every place that mattered. Ashley was a bit on the pale side, too, her skin a few shades lighter than Stacy's healthy tan.

Their wardrobe differed just as much. At school, Stacy was always seen with trendy jeans or shorts, and blouses that were surely too small for the school's dress code given how much midriff and cleavage they exposed, though no one would ever call her out on it. Ashley, on the other hand, went as close to a goth style as the rules allowed, wearing almost all blacks.

Stacy's popularity had sat wrong with Ashley ever since she transferred to this school. All that cringing obedience, all that gushing and kowtowing to her, was sickening, and since she was in the same group as Stacy, she was forced to put up with it five days a week for hours on end. At first she tried bringing people to their senses, but it was like they'd all been brainwashed. Wasn't long before Ashley gave up and did her best to ignore it all.

It helped once she had someone else to focus on: Nina Baker, her new girlfriend. Nina was a fellow-goth, and the only person at school Ashley got along with. They were friends from day one, and only grew closer from then, finally becoming a couple last month. Ashley's life was going great now that Nina was such a big part of it... until that day when she ran into Stacy in the hall.

She had been walking and talking with Nina when she rounded a corner and bumped right into something huge. That towering body easily knocked her to the floor, and as she looked up from there she saw the high and mighty Stacy sneering over her. “Watch where you're going, shrimp. You could've ruined my blouse with your ugly black lipstick.” She brushed down the spot on her chest that Ashley's face had collided with.

“Me!? You're the one who should watch where she's going, bigfoot!” Ashley ignored Nina's offer to help and picked herself back up, then glared at Stacy from a few feet away.

“Aww, how cute. The pipsqueak thinks she can talk back to me.” Stacy folded her arms beneath her chest and stepped forward, almost bumping into Ashley with her boobs again. “You obviously have no clue what you're messing with here, girl. Why don't you keep your head down and apologize, and I'll pretend this never happened.”

“How about you apologize you me, you fat cow?” Ashley punctuated each word with a poke at Stacy's chest. “Or are you so stupid you already forgot you knocked me over?”

“Whoa, Ashley, calm down!” Nina grabbed Ashley's shoulder's and pulled her back, giving Stacy an apologetic smile. “I'm very sorry, Stacy; this wouldn't have happened if I hadn't been distracting her. It's all a mistake on everyone's part, so maybe we could all forgive and forget?”

“At least someone here can speak reason.” Stacy slowly sauntered around the two goths. “You should listen to your girlfriend, Jacobson, or one day she might realize that she's too good for a mousy little nobody like you and go fall for someone who can love her better.” She put a hand on Nina's cheek and turned that delicate face around towards her own. “Tell you what: I'll forgive and forget you bumping into me and saying those nasty things, in return for a kiss from your girlfriend.”

Nina was too flustered to move as she saw Stacy leaning over, puckered lips ready to plant a kiss on her mouth. She would have shut her eyes and let it happen, if Ashley hadn't quickly pulled her away.

“Back the fuck off, bigfoot! Nina is my girlfriend and she doesn't want anything to do with a stupid bimbo like you! Isn't that right, Nina?”

“R-right,” Nina said, though her cheeks were still red and her heart still raced when she thought about how close she'd come...

“You heard her. Now why don't you put those big smelly feet of yours to good use and walk the fuck away?” They really were big, as was the rest of Stacy; as size 17s, each one measured more than a foot from heel to toe.

Stacy scoffed. “You're really siding with her, Baker? And here I thought you were smarter than that. Guess I'll just have to teach you girls a lesson about what happens to people who cross me. You'll learn soon enough, I always get what I want.”

Nina was about to say something when Ashley grabbed her by the hand and pulled her down the hall. “Come on, let's quit wasting time with bigfoot. We gotta get to class, remember?”

“Ashley, wait! I really think we should apologize to Stacy.”

“Apologize? Nina, that bitch has the whole world handed over to her on a silver platter; she doesn't need us saying we're sorry for standing up to her, and we don't need to suck up to her. It's only a month until graduation anyway; what's the worst she could do to us in that time?”

Nina saw that there was no talking her girlfriend out of this, but she still had a really bad feeling in the pit of her stomach. She couldn't have said why; in close to three years as Stacy's classmate, she had never seen the girl get mad at anyone. There was only a sense that it would be really, really bad for anyone to attract her anger. But she kept it to herself as she and Ashley entered the classroom.

They took their seats, Nina behind Ashley, on the leftmost column of desks, and talked about other things while the rest of their classmates came in. Unlike her girlfriend, Ashley was feeling oddly good. She had been looking to give Stacy a piece of her mind almost since they met, and it was so satisfying to finally get the chance. And if Stacy ever tried something with Nina again, she'd have some more choice words ready for her.

Speak of the devil—Stacy was the last of their classmates to arrive, and took her seat right at the front and center of the class, in plain view of everyone. The bitch glanced at Ashley and gave a mocking smile, but turned away before Ashley could give her a middle finger greeting.

Seconds later, the teacher came in and class got started. Suddenly, Ashley felt as if something had changed—an indescribable feeling of wrongness that drove her to look to the right and find Nina now sitting right in front of Stacy's desk, with the woman's bare feet resting on her face.

“What the hell!” Ashley was so shocked and appalled that she couldn't help but exclaim, drawing looks from everyone else in class, their teacher not excepted.

“Miss Jacobson, do you have something to share with the class?” he said, totally ignoring the bizarre display happening right under his nose.

“What do you mean!? Are you blind? Just tell me what the hell is going on over here?” Ashley got out of her chair and walked towards Stacy. The big bitch had an insufferable smirk on her face, and on Ashley's approach she took one of her feet off of Nina, letting Ashley see her girlfriend's confused and disgusted expression.

“Miss Jacobson, take your seat! I don't know what's gotten into you today, but if you don't do as you're told right this instant, I promise you'll be getting detention all week long!”

Ashley ignored him and grabbed Nina to pull her away from Stacy's feet. She couldn't understand why Nina hadn't moved away already—at least not until she tried and found that she couldn't budge her girlfriend even a fraction of an inch. “What the fuck did you do to her, you bitch!?” she growled at Stacy.

“Miss Jacobson!”

“Oh, stuff it! And why the hell are you just standing there and letting her use Nina as a footstool!? Aren't you going to do anything to help?”

“Why would I do anything about it? You know Miss Duke has permission to bring her servant to school, and to make use of her however she likes.”

“Huh? Servant? Permission? What are you talking about!? Since when does she have permission to use Nina like this!?”

“Since before you even transferred to this school! Miss Jacobson, you've been with us for nearly a year now; you've seen Stacy use her servant this way more than a hundred times. Why all of a sudden do you take issue with it?”

“Yeah, Ashley? Why do you have a problem with me making my servant do what I want?” Her tone was pure mockery. She was enjoying all this, very much.

It all made no sense. Everyone else looked at Ashley like she was crazy for seeing anything wrong with this. Stacy was behind all this, clearly, but what exactly was this? No way could she have planned this out with everyone else in the little time that had passed since their encounter, and even if she had it didn't explain why Nina was as still as a statue letting Stacy rub her stinking feet all over her face.

“Alright, that's enough. Miss Jacobson, you are to leave this classroom immediately and report to the principal's office. You'll explain to her exactly what you did here today and accept whatever punishment she decides on, do you understand?”

Ashley tried a few more times to pull Nina away before deciding it was impossible. “Fine. I'll be back for you, Nina,” she whispered to her girlfriend, holding back tears of impotent rage as she stood and left. Outside, she headed straight for the principal's office, but only to seek help for Nina. Surely the principal at least would have some answers for her, right?

But as Ashley soon discovered, she would find no help there. Not that the principal didn't offer plenty of it, but the woman seemed just as confused as everyone else. She only repeated what the teacher had said: that Stacy had permission to be doing this, that she had been doing it for years, and that it was a little odd for Ashley to suddenly take such strong issue with it. When Ashley firmly insisted that none of that was true, and that Stacy had never done this to Nina until today, the principal seemed concerned for her sanity, and told her to see the school nurse if she was having memory problems, absolving Ashley from any further punishment.

Ashley did end up going to the nurse, only to get someone else to confirm the story. Afterwards she left and headed to the next class, steeling herself for what she'd find there. She was surprised to see Nina sitting at her desk, staring blankly down at her own hands. Stacy was in there too, and though she didn't openly acknowledge her entrance, Ashley could feel the woman's attention on her. She ignored it and went over to her girlfriend. “Hey, Nina?”

Nina's head jerked around when Ashley's hand fell gently on her shoulder. “Oh, Ashley, you're back!” Her arms wrapped around Ashley and pulled her close, and she buried her face in her girlfriend's shirt. Ashley felt two wet spots form around Nina's eyes; she was almost on the verge of tears herself, but she held them back for Nina's sake and calmly stroked her long brown hair, only asking what had happened when Nina settled down. “I... I don't want to talk about it yet. After school, okay?”

So Ashley swallowed her questions and focused on getting through the day in the meantime. She couldn't focus on class at all, though, always thinking of what had happened, always throwing glances at Stacy and wondering if Nina would be sitting at that bitch's feet again the next time she looked. Bizarrely, it seemed their classmates had forgotten all about her earlier outburst, as not a single one of them brought it up; another mystery for the pile.

When school was finally over, Nina grabbed Ashley's hand and pulled her away, to the most secluded part of the school out behind the gym and the cafeteria. There she could let it all out.

The change had been just as sudden for her as for Ashley. One second she was sitting at her desk, the next she was kneeling in front of Stacy's, almost totally paralyzed. She had wanted so badly to get away, or at least to call for help, but her body wouldn't obey. Then after Ashley left, she was forced to endure Stacy's feet on her face while everyone else just ignored her as if she didn't even exist. “It was awful! Stacy's feet were so bad! They smelled horrible, and they were all sweaty! She kept rubbing them all over my face. “She... She even put them in my mouth! I can still taste the toejam.” She shuddered and started crying again.

Ashley hugged Nina tight again. “That bitch has no right to treat you like that! I don't know how she got everyone else to go along with it, but if this ever happens again, I'm going to beat her ass and make her stop. Hell, I'll do it right now so she knows what'll happen to her if she tries this shit again.”

“Ashley, no! I-I don't think you should antagonize her anymore. I mean... if she can do stuff like this, who knows what else she can do? Just leave it alone unless she does something first, okay? Promise me, Ashley.”

“Ugh! Okay, okay, I promise.”

“Thank you,” Nina sighed. “Now let's get out of here. I don't want to think about this any more today.”

So they went away, just like Nina wanted; but when they went back to school the next day, they found the horror wasn't over yet. Like before, class was just about to start when Ashley got a bad feeling again, but this time she saw it happen right in front of her as they had switched seats so she could keep an eye on Nina.

Over the span of a few seconds, Nina shrank until she was no more than an inch tall, sitting in the middle of her seat. Once the shrinking was over, Ashley reached forward to protect Nina, but before she could grab her shrunken girlfriend, Nina flew up into the air and away to Stacy's hand, where she was firmly pinched between the woman's fingers.

This time Ashley didn't hold back. She rushed for Stacy, meaning to knock that bitch unconscious and rescue her girlfriend, but just as she was about to reach them, she smacked painfully into some unseen barrier and fell back on her ass. Her vision swam for a moment; when it recovered, she realized that class was going on like normal, as if no one else could see Stacy, Nina and her. Then she stood and stepped forward, just to find that same invisible wall as before, and when she tried to step around it she discovered it wasn't the only one. She was trapped in a box that wouldn't move no matter how she pushed.

Mere inches beyond that barrier, Nina now dangled from Stacy's fingertips, and was begging for her life with a pitifully squeaky voice. Ashley could hear it clearly. She banged her fist on the wall. “Let her go, you bitch!”

“I'm sorry, did you say something?” Stacy asked. “I'm sorry, I can't hear you from behind that wall. Not that I care what a nobody like you has to say. Well, since there's nothing you can do, why don't you sit back and enjoy the show? I'm about to teach your little girlfriend what happens to bugs like her.”

As Stacy released her, Nina fell screaming to the floor. Despite the long drop, she was only a bit winded when she hit the floor, but she found she couldn't move except to turn around and watch as Stacy took off her sneaker and sock, leaving her bare foot hanging over Nina. The thing was naturally massive, but at Nina's new shrunken size it was a real giant over sixty feet long.

As much bigger as it was to her now, so too was its smell all the more intense. Nina gagged as soon as she got her first whiff of it, and even if she didn't throw up, she struggled to breathe under that horrible smell. She could barely even hear her own voice as she begged Stacy to let her go. Then Stacy's foot fell on her, and she was totally smothered under that huge and terrible sole, like a helpless little bug.

Ashley yelled and struck the wall with all her might, but Stacy only laughed. “What are you screaming about? You think I'd go to the trouble of claiming her for myself and then crush her just like that? What a waste that would be. She's alive, see?” Stacy kicked up her foot and pressed it against the barrier, letting Ashley her puny girlfriend.

All the pressure Nina experienced felt like it should have crushed her, but instead it only hurt like hell. Nina tried to scream, but when she opened her mouth no sound came out; in fact, she only received a mouthful of Stacy's foot sweat which she had no choice but to swallow. She shuddered as it went down, and felt sick afterwards, with its disgusting salty taste remaining all over her mouth.

When Ashley saw her girlfriend struggling against the mass of Stacy's foot, she reached to rescue her, but her hand only met with that damned invisible wall. All she could do was gently stroke the spot were she saw Nina.

Stacy lowered her foot again, and kept playing with Nina, stomping her into the floor, smothering her with her giant sole. It was hell for Ashley to watch it all happen mere inches away from her and yet be powerless to do anything, but it was doubtless Nina who had it far worse between the two. She had never been so scared for her life before, never felt so helpless and alone. She would have readily apologized to Stacy, begged on her hands and knees, offered her anything at all to make this nightmare end, but Stacy never gave her the chance.

This went on for one long hour, then at the end of class, Stacy pulled her shoe back on with Nina caught under her toes, and she walked out of the room, leaving Ashley alone in her little prison, invisible to everyone else.

There Ashley would remain for a long, long time, spending hours just thinking of Nina and trying everything she could think of to escape. Meanwhile, Nina's day got ever more hellish. Stacy's white sneaker trapped all the heat of her foot inside, making her sweat profusely, turning her footwear into a sauna for the poor little goth. Soon Nina was soaked to the bone in the other woman's foot sweat. The smell grew far more intense, too, and coupled with all the humidity in the air, it made Nina feel like she was perpetually drowning in that gross, disgusting sweat.

It sapped her strength, as did the unbearable warmth from Stacy's foot, and the painful blows she received with every step Stacy took. She was much to weak to try to escape, even in those rare moments when Stacy left her alone; at all other times she was forced to serve as Stacy's plaything, effortlessly dominated by the woman's mere toes.

The longer Nina spent in there, the more she felt deep down that Stacy had to be some sort of goddess; what other word was there for someone who could make the impossible happen according to her will? She should made more of an effort to have Ashley leave her alone, or to make her apologize to Stacy.

How much longer would she have to stay like this? Would she ever be back to normal? Maybe not. Stacy had staked a claim on her already; maybe she would keep Nina as a toy for the rest of her life. Nina became more convinced of it as time went on; so she was perfectly stunned when hours later she suddenly appeared in the classroom with Ashley, back at her normal size.

“Nina!” Ashley ran to make sure her girlfriend was alright. She wasn't, not really, but at least she was alive and back to her normal self. The barrier seemed to have disappeared, too; they were both free. Yet neither of them could feel safe after experiencing firsthand what Stacy was capable of. Though she was hurt—bruised, even—Nina insisted on getting out of there before talking about what had happened, and they both got in Ashley's car and drove away.

“This is insane. How the fuck can she do this shit? Nothing makes sense,” Ashley said once the school was out of sight.

“I don't know. I... Oh God!” Nina sobbed into her hands. “What are we going to do, Ashley? What are we going to do?”

“I-I'm not sure. But, tomorrow's Saturday; we won't be seeing Stacy again for a couple days at least. We'll think of something in the meantime. Maybe we can get transferred to another school, make it so we never have to see her again.”

Nina shuddered. “My parents are out of town. I don't want to be alone this weekend. Ashley, you think I could stay with you until they get back?”

Ashley readily agreed; she'd feel better with Nina around too, and she knew her mom Liza wouldn't take issue with it either since it wasn't Nina's first time staying over. After a quick stop at Nina's house so she could wash up and get some fresh clothes, they headed straight for Ashley's place. They didn't get up to anything lewd together, as neither of them was in the mood; they just hung out watching their favorite shows and playing games to take their minds off what had happened today. Then in the evening they snuggled together in Ashley's bed, taking comfort in each other's presence.

Come morning they were both feeling better, and they agreed not to go back to school until they could transfer to another one. Both of them had strong grades anyway, so as long as they could come up with some excuse for their absence it wouldn't hurt them too badly.

It almost seemed a done deal already. The thought of never seeing Stacy again was such a relief to them both, and they found themselves wanting some intimacy to truly forget about their horrible experiences these past two days. Nina sat on the bed, and Ashley knelt over her, holding her girlfriend's head with both hands. They closed their eyes, and Ashley leaned closer, lips puckered to meet her girlfriend's. But when she was inches away from a kiss, her lips met something cold and rubbery instead, and she opened her eyes to see the sole of a big sneaker. And not just any sneaker, either; it was the same one that Stacy had been wearing yesterday.

Nina gasped in alarm when she was met with the smell of her nightmares. She raised her hands and felt around her face. When she realized what was happening, she screamed into the shoe and tried to pull it off, only to find that the evil thing wouldn't budge.

“Calm down! It's okay! I'm here to help!” Ashley said, but the shoe rebuffed her efforts just the same as it did Nina's. “Come on, I have an idea!” She grabbed Nina's arm and pulled her up, then led her out of the bedroom and towards the kitchen. “Mom! We need help!”

“Ashley, honey, what is it?” Liza hurried over to see what the problem was.

“It's Nina, mom. Can you get us a knife?”

“A knife? What for? What's wrong with her?”

“There's a shoe stuck to her face!”

Liza looked really confused for a moment. “A what?”

“Oh, mom, don't tell me you can't see it!”

“Honey, don't be ridiculous; of course I can see it, but why are you making such a big deal out of it? Nina's always been like that.”

Ashley almost screamed in frustration, but instead she sat Nina down on the couch and went to grab the knife itself. “Hold still, Nina, I'm going to cut that thing off you,” she said. Nina's words were muffled beyond recognition, but she sounded sorely distressed. With one hand Ashley held the shoe steady, and with the other she prepared to cut into it; but when she brought he knife towards it, the shoe disappeared the instant before the knife could make constant; Ashley was so caught off guard she almost cut into her own hand, and she dropped the knife immediately afterwards. Meanwhile, Nina took in all the fresh air she could get before bursting into tears, and Liza left them and returned to the kitchen as if that were all perfectly normal.

“Nina? Are you okay?”

Nina kept sobbing as Ashley sat beside her and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. “I could taste everything!” she cried—all the sweat and dirt and bitter toejam she had tasted the two days before. “I could feel her toes in my mouth! Ashley, I can't take any more of this! We're not safe anywhere!”

“It's okay. We just need to keep away from Stacy for a dew days. She'll forget about us and then–”

“No! We need to go to her and apologize for everything. It's the only way she'll leave us alone.”

Ashley almost said that they had nothing to apologize for, but she swallowed that objection. “Okay. You're right. Come on, let's get it over with right now. I know where she lives; we'll take my car and go visit.”

Twenty minutes later, they were at the door of Stacy's mansion. It opened by itself before they could press the doorbell. “Welcome, girls! I've been expecting you.” Stacy's voice called to them from somewhere inside. “Come in. Let's hear what you have to say.”

Nina and Ashley followed the sound of that voice until they found Stacy lounging on a big, lavish couch, seemingly the only person in the whole mansion. “There you are! Well? What brings the two of you all the way here?”

There were so many things Ashley wanted to say to her, but she held them all down and walked forward until she stood in front of Stacy. “I'm sorry for bumping into you in the hall the other day. and I'm sorry for calling you bigfoot and all that other stuff. I shouldn't have done any of that. Stacy, I beg you; please stop tormenting us.”

Desperation came into her voice at the end there, but it was met only by Stacy's callous laughter. “That's very cute of you to say, Jacobson, but why should I care that you're 'sorry' about what you did? I gave you a chance to make up for your rudeness and you didn't take it. Now all I want is to make sure you spend the rest of your life regretting that mistake.” As Stacy spoke, Ashley felt a change come over her, and she soon realized that she was shrinking. A few seconds later, she was just one inch tall, trembling under the gaze of the godlike Stacy. But when Stacy's eyes moved up to look at Nina instead, Ashley turned back and ran towards her girlfriend, shouting at her to get away.

Nina didn't even glance at her, and her pitiful squeaks were soon drowned out by Stacy's powerful voice. “Nina! I'm so glad you're here! Why don't you grab that little bug and come over here? I've been dying to have you work your magic on me again.”

To Ashley's utter horror, her girlfriend smiled and curtsied at Stacy. “Right away, Ma'am!” she said in such a chipper tone. Then she leaned over and reached down for the tiny woman. “Come on, little Ashley; it's time to serve the Mistress!” Nina easily caught Ashley in hand and carried her away to the end of the lounge chair, where she knelt in front of Stacy's big feet. With her thumb she pressed the Ashley's back into that giant sole, and rubbed the bug-sized woman up and down its great length.

Ashley struggled against it with all her might, shouting at the top of her lungs for Nina to wake up, to remember who she was, to not give in to Stacy. It was useless; if Nina could hear her words at all, she didn't acknowledge them in the slightest. It was clear from the look in her eyes that her thoughts were all occupied by something else. “Your feet are incredible, mistress!” she gushed, cheeks tinged red with excitement.”I'm so happy to get to serve them!”

“Less talking, more worshipping. You can praise my feet when I give you permission to speak.”

“Yes, Mistress!” Nina said, and without hesitation she threw herself at Stacy's other foot, burying her face in it, huffing its horrid smell, kissing and licking the sweaty sole as if it were the most beautiful thing in the world.

“Good girl. Now leave the bug between my toes.” Nina obeyed her mistress's request before dedicating herself fully to her mistress's feet. Ashley was held firmly between those toes the size of elephants, and as they wiggled together, she found herself turned around to face her tormentor. “My, you look adorable down there, Jacobson. This really is the perfect place and size for you. I think I'll keep you like this for the rest of your life. Hope you said good-bye to your mom, because you won't be seeing her ever again. Oh, and don't worry about Nina; you'll get to see plenty more of her. She'll be happy and taken care of as my personal foot worshipper... as long as you don't displease me again. If you do, I'll have her take your place and make you spend the rest of your life as a fucking germ lost in my toe jam. So unless that's what you want, you'd better get to worshipping my feet too, bitch, because these are your new gods for life!”

By the time Stacy finished, Ashley's heart was completely shattered. Reduced to a bug, even in the eyes of her girlfriend, her life held nothing but hopelessness now. She wouldn't have even cared if Stacy did turn her into a germ; but though Nina had forgotten her, Ashley still cared for her and wanted to spare her any more suffering. So for the sake of the woman who had once been her girlfriend, she turned to Stacy's toe and started to worship it, making no effort to hold back her tears.

In her hobby to learn every spell there was to know in the world, Frieren sometimes ran into spells which couldn't be safely tested around other people. In times like those, she liked to make use of a very special piece of magic she had learned centuries ago a spell which allowed her to travel to other worlds. Some were much like her own, while others were stunningly different, and many just barren, uninhabited wastelands. It was that type of world she would look for at times like this, and today, after checking out a few different options, she happened upon a place that was pretty close to what she wanted.

The land where she appeared was a pretty wide yet barren valley between a pair of mountain ranges. There was little life around that she could see, just the odd shrub or patch of grass and a few insects buzzing around or crawling on the ground. The air was dry, but it wasn't too hot here, which was for the best seeing as she'd come here barefoot. In fact, she wore nothing except her white night gown and a small pouch, having woken up not too long ago and being much too lazy to get dressed properly.

From that pouch Frieren pulled out the scroll with the spell she wanted to try out, and read it thoroughly before putting it away. She closed her eyes and took in the air around her, the ground under her bare feet, the sun against her pale skin—and most of all, the mana within and without her. With centuries of practice, she took hold of it and focused it inside her, letting it fill her up from head to toe. A ring appeared around her then, inscribed with esoteric shapes and runes, floating level with her stomach. The circle expanded, and Frieren expanded with it. She sensed inertia pushing her gently down, sensed more of the ground come under her standing feet, and when she opened her eyes, saw the world appear to shrink around her.

When Frieren first deciphered that scroll and understood that it purported to hold a spell for making people grow, she hadn't been too convinced that it was real. Even if it was, she assumed that it would only be good for growing people to two, maybe three times their size at most, not hundreds of feet tall like the scroll claimed; anything beyond that sounded like pure fantasy based on all she knew about magic.

Now she found that not only was it real, it was also far more effective than she ever dreamt. She hadn't spent much mana on it at all and already she stood a thrilling fifty feet tall. That already made it her biggest magical discovery of the past two centuries, and she only kept getting taller as she kept funneling mana into the spell.

The bigger she became, the more mana it took to grow another foot taller, but with her huge store of mana, Frieren was able to reach around a thousand feet tall before she decided to stop. Not that she had exhausted her mana reserves, but it was best to keep some in case she needed it for something else.

Frieren needed several little steps to get accustomed to the new size and heft of her body, and watched in bemusement the big puffs of dust that appeared around her foot with each step. It was a truly incredible size, so big that it would have made her regular self seem like an ant by comparison. The mountains, too, seemed awfully unimposing now, just little mounds of dirt and stone little taller than she was. After a minute, she went and climbed over one of them to really try out her new size and see what this world looked like outside the little valley.

Not that different as it turned out, at least in this place. There were no more mountains in that direction, and no more life than there was in the valley. If anything it was even more barren out there, except... what was that she saw out in the distance? Many small, greenish objects, arranged in a regular pattern. She took it for a field or plantation at first, until she saw them moving. She walked towards them, and in a short while saw them closely enough to confirm her second theory: that it was an army she saw.

The army of the Earth Kingdom, to be precise. They had been out here since dawn, carrying out important military exercises, but when they first saw that strange figure climb over the mountains and make its way closer, their commanders interrupted the training at once and called everyone to formation, calling on them to prepare to face the giant if necessary, but to hold their attacks until it proved hostile.

The soldiers were scared—this giant was unlike anything they had been trained to fight—but they followed their orders as they had been trained to do, and stood perfectly still as the giant approached. It wasn't long before they saw it was a woman, albeit an odd-looking one. White-haired, but not old in the slightest to judge by her face, and with strangely pointed ears. She might have been cute if not for her size. At least she didn't look hostile, just curious, but that didn't help with their nerves when she came close enough for them to feel the earth shake with her steps.

The giant was one step away now, so when her foot swung forward, the men almost broke formation and scattered. Luckily her feet stopped some dozen yards away; close enough for everyone to see that they didn't even match the height of her toes.

Frieren crouched over the army, scanning their ranks leisurely. Strange; there were no weapons among them, and all the soldiers were poised as if they meant to attack her with hands and fists. Had swords and spears and the like not been invented in this world? How did they mean to fight her off if she tried to attack? Wanting to find out, Frieren held her hand above the little soldiers and slowly lowered it, as if she meant to crush them. The ones close to her hand retreated, but the ones elsewhere counterattacked, launching rocks at her hand.

The rocks were launched straight from the earth, as if by magic, but Frieren couldn't sense any magic being used among them; rather, it appeared to be mediated by the movement of their bodies. What was this power? How did it work? Did it use mana, or some other power source? Frieren had seen nothing like it in her world, nor in any of the other worlds she had visited. Could anyone learn how to do this, or did they have to be born with the ability? She asked the little humans some of these questions, but it appeared they didn't understand her language as they kept attacking. A real pity.

A rich field of study had opened up here, one Frieren wanted very much to explore, but she had come here for other reasons and it was best if she didn't get distracted. She would investigate further once she returned home; all she needed were a few specimens. “Come here, little humans,” she said softly as she reached for them. They scattered when her hand approached, using their powers to speed along the ground, but all it took was a simple spell to pull them into the air.

The five Frieren caught floated together above her palm. They were clearly terrified, not that she cared about it. Frieren waited a minute to see if they would do anything, but either they were too scared or their powers were useless this far from the earth; she would find out what was the case eventually, but for now she encased them in small protective bubbles so that nothing would happen to them and stuffed these in her pouch before standing again.

The army was in a rout now, thousands of men fleeing whichever way seemed best even as their commanders ordered them to stay. They only stopped when Frieren raised a hand in the direction of the army and called their energy to her, leaving them so drained that they could hardly stand. It wasn't an ability she often used, and she had never used it on people before, but these humans were so small she hardly registered them as such.

With the army drained and her mana stores refilled, Frieren went ahead and used the gathered energy to fuel a second growth spell. Now the defeated army could only stand and watch as the already gigantic elf grew to dwarf her old size. Her feet expanded across the earth, overtaking thousands of square feet with her gigantic soles. Her toes rushed toward them. Thousands of soldiers were caught by those colossal digits and crushed beneath their resting weight. By the time she allowed the spell to end, only a few hundred soldiers remained alive, cowering between the mile-long feet that had crushed all their companions.

Frieren never noticed their deaths, being far more focused on the pleasure of growth, and afterwards on looking around at the diminutive little world. The mountain she had climbed before now reached only to her ankles, and from her new height she could easily see what lay beyond the whole mountain range—that's where she saw a city surrounded by walls so tall and thick they were clearly visible even from this distance. A city like that was sure to have a great deal of people, whose energy could help fuel Frieren's attempt to test the limits of this growth spell.

To get to that energy, Frieren crossed the great mountains between her and that city, stepping over them with ease. It amused her to feel them crumble away under her feet, offering no resistance to her. Each of her steps carried so much power now that it spread earthquakes for miles around, triggering deadly rock slides all over the mountain range; Frieren didn't notice them, just like she didn't notice the small villages hidden between the mountains she obliterated underfoot. By the time she reached reached the other side, her feet had already caused the deaths of thousands more people—thousands of mites so small they were almost microscopic to her.

With only a few more steps, Frieren stopped right by the outer wall of Ba Sing Se. I was the largest structure ever built by the people of this world, and while it was little less than an inch tall in Frieren's eyes, she could tell it was a real marvel—which made it all the more amusing when she raised her toes and settled them on top of the wall. Many guards were caught under those monstrous digits, and while some survived in the gaps between them, they all died when Frieren curled her toes and crushed them along with that whole chunk of the wall.

Releasing its remains, Frieren casually stepped over the wall and entered the Agrarian Zone, a huge stretch of green fields which occupied most of the space between the outer and inner walls, providing sustenance for all of Ba Sing Se. There were few buildings in that area, mostly tool sheds and the like, but at this time of day, countless peasants occupied the fields. They had been working there until Frieren first appeared, and had watched aghast as approached them all. Now as she stepped over the wall, they fled from her mountainous feet only to be knocked down by the powerful earthquakes that followed each step. All they could do was crawl away and scream in terror.

Frieren crushed hundreds underfoot, but they were spared from further destruction as she reached the inner wall in just a few steps. There she leaned over, looking casting her shadow across Ba Sing Se, looking at the complex grid of streets and buildings below. There must have been hundreds of thousands of people living there; maybe even more.

Of the many structures there, one stood out to her: the Royal Palace. With her magic she lifted it from the earth and placed it in a protective bubble, like the soldiers from before, to bring it home as a keepsake and to get more test subjects. With that out of the way, she drained everyone in the city of their energy, including all those in the Agrarian Zone. The amount of mana which filled her was truly immense. Frieren wondered how tall she could get if she used it all for another growth spell; but first there was something else she wanted to try.

The scroll with the growth spell also contained instructions on how to return to normal size. Frieren had studied those instructions, and thought she could adapt them to create a spell which could shrink its target. She decided to test it now, casting it on the city, and watched it all dwindle away before her very eyes. By the end of it, everything within the outer wall sat right on the ground, no bigger than a single coin. Moving her foot closer, Frieren saw it was smaller than any of her toes. She smiled and wiggled them in delight at her spell's success, rattling the whole city with the thump of each impossibly giant digit. It was only then that she realized she had no way of growing the city back to its normal size; the spell she knew could only grow her, and it would take a long time to work out a derivation that could grow other things. The city was doomed to be tiny even to the people of this world until then.

Frieren could have stored it with the other samples she'd taken of this world, but as she peered down at that pitifully tiny city and saw how utterly her toes dwarfed it, an idea occurred to her which she couldn't resist: to put them all out of their misery. Raising her big toe, she moved her foot so that it hung over the city. To the hundreds of thousands of people down there, the dusty bottom of that toe became their new sky. They screamed in terror at the seemingly endless stretch of dusty pink skin, but even all together their voices never made it past Frieren's foot.

After taking a minute to take in the puny city, Frieren simply let her toe drop and destroyed all of Ba Sing Se with a touch. It was strange to say, but she was thrilled at having ended so many lives like that. Frieren had never been so excited in her life; she realized now that she loved being huge and the power that came with it. And while at her normal size she would have been horrified at the prospect of killing so many innocents, it was hard to care about people so small she couldn't see them. They weren't even worthy of being called people at that point.

With that taken care of, Frieren now used her remaining mana for another growth spurt. It wasn't as extreme as the last one, not after using so much of it to shrink the city, but she still more than doubled her height and reached an incredible fifteen miles tall, reaching far beyond the clouds. She was by far the biggest thing in this world, and she meant to become even bigger.

In the time to come, the Earth Kingdom would be ravaged by the giant elf. Frieren traveled the continent with ease, covering miles with each earth-shaking stride, draining the energy of everything as she passed it all by.

Countless people across the kingdom cowered in fear of her, yet they couldn't tear their eyes away. They watched the giant stride across the land with that horrible smirk on her face, as if she were mocking their weakness, and felt an all-consuming sense of dread and hopelessness as they were robbed of all their energy. Frieren didn't leave it at that, either; every time she absorbed the energy of a population, she made sure to step on it, crushing it under her foot. Millions of people were left staring at her endlessly massive soles as the last thing they saw before their lives were ended beneath it. Only villages too small for her to see escaped that fate, unless she crushed them unawares.

During all this time Frieren didn't use the gathered mana to grow again, preferring to enjoy this size while it lasted; it was fun to feel those cities crumble against her sole, and if she got much bigger they'd be too small to sense. Soon, however, she had drained the whole continent, and then she cast her gaze across the sea where she found herself and saw new lands across it. Not only that, she also saw a bunch of specks on the water in that direction, and some more in the air above them. It looked like a whole fleet of ships, and Frieren stepped into the ocean to investigate it.

At Frieren's size, simply stepping into the water would have created waves capable of ravaging this whole end of the continent and all the lands across the sea, to say nothing of the waves she'd kick up by wading over to that fleet, but she kept the ocean still with her magic so that nothing would be destroyed before she had a chance to inspect it.

And so the whole armed forces of the Fire Nation, riding in their ships and airships, watched aghast as she crossed the sea. She was so tall that even here, in one of the deepest parts of any ocean, the water barely reached above her knees. When she stopped in front of the fleet, the ships all floated right before her enormous thighs, the men all staring up at her face in the sky. They were too stunned to do anything while she leaned over to get a closer look at them. They knew that even all together they were no match for this behemoth. But then a bright red light appeared out on the horizon.

It was the sign they had been waiting for today: Sozin's comet, which appeared in the sky once every hundred years. The comet brought incredible power to all firebending, and it was the reason why they had chosen this day for the grand invasion of the Earth Kingdom; now it seemed the perfect thing to help them against this giant.

Frieren, too, looked curiously at the distant comet, something the fleet took advantage of to reposition themselves. They spread out around the giant so they could all focus fire on her, then all of them let lose together, shooting giant fireballs at her skin.

When the first of them hit, Frieren looked down to see what was going on. It surprised her to see the tiny ships producing such incredible bursts of fire, far beyond what almost any mage from her world be capable of. And yet even with all that power, the most any of those pitiful specks could manage was to make her feel a warmth wherever their attacks hit. “How quaint,” she mused, and with those words extinguished the last hope any of the firebenders had of defeating her. The fleet was already beginning to scatter and retreat when she reached for them.

Massive fingers dipped into the water, and even with her magic minimizing the disturbance, still the ships were rocked by the powerful waves. She scooped up a handful of them, along with billions of gallons of sea water, and lifted them to her face, even catching some airships which crashed into the water and sank.

Each mighty ship was only a couple millimeters long to her. She scooped one of them up with just her fingernail, and it promptly got wedged between the nail and the flesh of her finger. All its crew abandoned the ship before it could get crushed there, and crawled over the giant fingertip, which to them was like a small island. Frieren didn't notice them, though, and after crushing the ship she simply turned her finger around and sent them all falling off.

As she waved her finger above the remaining ships, some of them shot more fireballs at her. Frieren noticed that these weren't made using magic, either, which obviously meant she had to study them, so she put one of them in a protective bubble and stored it in her pouch with everything else. Afterwards she drained the remaining ships of all their mana.

The crew slumped helplessly onto the deck, and watched as Frieren's magic pulled their ships up and into her cavernous mouth. Then they were dropped onto her tongue, and all the men they held spilled out onto the sloppy pink surface, where they floated among taste buds bigger than any of them, until her tongue began to stir. It carried them and their ships towards her teeth, where they were all ground away. Then she swallowed it all with a gulp that could be heard by all their companions below.

As for the others, Frieren decided to deal with them swiftly so she could continue to the Fire Islands. With her magic she raised currents in the sea and air to pull all their ships back, until they were all floating between her thighs.

Many of the ships crashed into each other, and barely remained afloat. One of them was sent much, much higher than the others by the powerful air currents, flying under Frieren's nightgown and towards her rear. There it careened out of control until it went between her cheeks and got wedged there, held softly by the resting weight of those mountainous glutes. Frieren didn't notice it, but when she pressed her thighs together to crush all the other ships between them, she unknowingly crushed it with her ass.

All this was very much visible from much of the Fire Islands, including the one where Team Avatar had been planning their efforts against the Fire Nation. They had known she was coming for a long time, even before her head first appeared above the horizon. Toph had sensed her powerful steps on the earth, even from all the way across the planet. The others hadn't quite believed her when she told them the sheer size of the woman she felt, until Aang tried to focus his senses on the earth too and felt something of what Toph described. Even so, it was only when they saw Frieren with their own eyes that Katara, Zuko, and Sokka realized that Toph hadn't been exaggerating.

Though they had been ready to stop a whole war effort by themselves, after seeing Frieren dispose of the Fire Nation military so quickly, even with the comet powering them up, it was clear there was nothing they could do to stop this monster. Just by walking around, the giantess was a bigger threat to the world than the Fire Nation had been, especially if Toph was right about her having crushed so many cities already. When they saw her walking right towards them, the only thing they could do was fly away as fast as they could on Appa.

Soon Frieren was standing at the eastern end of the archipelago, towering above all its islands. That's when she put all the mana she had been gathering to work into another growth spell, one which pushed her to one hundred miles tall. Her toes were the size of mountains now, and the highest clouds floated around her ankles, looking like mere cotton puffs to her. Chuckling at the sight of the puny islands before her, she raised a foot that was a long as she had just been tall and held it over the first and smallest of the islands, seeing that it was small enough to fit entire under one foot.

Team Avatar watched that giant foot appear in the sky. Titanic toes wiggled over their heads with such power it caused a rumbling in the air, threatening to obliterate everything. Aang had to use his airbending to help Appa speed up, and even then the Gaang wasn't sure they'd be able to get out ahead of the giant's foot. It was by pure luck that they survived, finding themselves in the wide gap between Frieren's toes when she finally lowered her foot. Even so, the impact was immense. The blast wave that followed launched Appa away along with the rest of the Gaang. Aang was barely able to soften their landing before they hit a rock in the middle of the ocean.

The other people the island was nowhere near so lucky. Every last one of them was crushed the instant Frieren's foot hit the ground, and their island crushed and made to sink in the sea. Their homes, their families, everything was destroyed solely for Frieren's fun, an yet all that destruction hardly satisfied her. Just a few seconds later she had already moved on to step on the next island, and the next and the next, as she made her way to the biggest one around.

From their palace the Fire Lord Ozai and his daughter Princess Azula watched the destruction of their nation, of everything the royal family had achieved over these past hundred years, powerless to do anything to protect it. While moments ago they had been utterly pleased with the conquest of the world they already saw as a foregone conclusion, now they were left feeling like specks in the presence of this invader.

They were utterly invisible to Frieren, but the same didn't hold true for their city. She saw it there above the coast and, turning her back to it, she leaned back until her butt crashed into the island. The Capital wasn't crushed—it sat snugly in front of her, right between her two thighs—but it shook so bad that many buildings collapsed. Those who survived the destruction looked up at the enormous pair of thighs which flanked their city, and at the terrifying smirk worn by the giant. Then those thighs began to close around them.

More and more of the city was overtaken by those gigantic pale walls, everyone and everything crushed by the slightest contact. With death upon them, whatever firebenders remained there harnessed the power of the comet to counterattack, but it proved pointless. Even Ozai and Azula, two of the greatest firebenders in the world, could barely tickle Frieren with the lightning they hurled at her skin.

Their attacks drew her attention; here was another ability she would have to study. And so she plucked the royal palace from the city and put it in another bubble for safekeeping, with Ozai, Azula, and all the servants and ministers there with them.

With that taken care of, nothing could stop the capital's destruction, and soon Frieren had turned the whole city to dust between her thighs. The Fire Nation's threat to the world was ended, but now who could possibly stop her from destroying everything else?

It wasn't just the humans who could see what a danger she posed to everyone; the spirits sensed it too, and though it might already be too late, they knew something had to be tried. So in an act of desperation, the spirit world reached out to their champion, the Avatar.

Aang was still unconscious on that rock after his rough landing, but now he awoke with a powerful sense of urgency. His eyes began to glow; with his energy blockage healed courtesy of the spirits, the Avatar State awakened within him, and he began gathering the elements around him. With the sea and the earth shaking around them, the rest of the Gaang hopped on Appa and took to the sky for their own safety, leaving Aang to do his thing. With the blessing of all the spirits, he wielded far more power than any Avatar before him ever had. Earth and water gathered around him, forming a gigantic structure which kept growing as he approached the giantess. He wielded the elements on such a scale that it would have ended millions of lives, if Frieren hadn't already done the job herself. The remains of the islands she had crushed all came to join him, and even huge chunks of the planet's crust. With their additions, the structure around him began taking shape as something thick and roughly humanoid, which walked across the sea to Frieren.

It amazed her to watch the thing growing so much bigger in so little time. Even so, it only stood as high as her knees when it reached her, so she didn't take it as much of a threat until it shot out such powerful jets of fire. For the first time since coming to this world, Frieren was forced to defend herself, putting up a shield to block the attack. It was actually a problem for her; she had used up so much mana in growing to this size that she had little left to defend herself, and she had killed off most of the Fire Islands without bothering to harvest the energy of their inhabitants, so she might not be able to keep this up too long. At least she only had to worry about attacks from this one direction.

Frieren counterattacked with a magic missile, but even though she struck the earth-and-water construct, it simply pulled itself back together after the attack. Still, in the moments before that happened, she saw something glowing through the cracks, and sensed a deep store of energy inside, which held far more of it than all she had absorbed since coming to this world. That, she knew at once, was the key to victory.

Though the construct was smaller than her, it moved far more clumsily from what Frieren could see; no doubt coordinating all those chunks of earth was a big hassle to whoever piloted the thing. After blocking yet more of its attacks, Frieren sent out a blast wave to knock the thing off-balance, then swiftly rushed towards it while it was busy righting itself. With another magic missile she reopened the cracks caused by the last one, then she placed her hand over the openings and took for herself the rich store of energy therein.

Aang panicked as soon as he felt all that energy start to leave him. He tried to hold on to it, to pull it back, maybe even take some of Frieren's, but it all slipped away from him. He would have needed decades of experience with energybending to challenge her abilities. More and more of his power—the power of the entire spiritual world—went into her.

Frieren had never held so much energy before in her life. It tingled all over her body and enhanced all her senses. She could see more clearly than ever before in her life, well enough that when she finished draining all that energy and the construct started falling apart, she could see the young boy at its center. With her magic she pulled him from the air and brought him to her hand, where she peered down at him. “Were you the one who directed that construct? Impressive, for something so small.” While Aang trembled on her palm, something else caught her eye below: a strange flying animal carrying a group of kids. “Are these your friends?” Her magic caught them too, and set them all down next to Aang. They all rushed to him, checking to see he was still alive. “You did me a big favor, bringing all that energy for me, so I'll spare your lives. I'll bring you back to my world, too, so you can show me how you did that. But first you're going to see what I do with this power you gave me.”

Frieren's palm had already seemed like an alien landscape to Team Avatar, but as she cast another growth spell, it came to seem more like a whole world. The wrinkles of her skin had seemed like a series of shallow ravines now grew to a thousand times their size, until they were miles wide and miles deep. Everything about her was so huge and yet so far away, it was hard for any of them to understand how big she was now, at least until she turned her hand around and showed them a distant blueish sphere floating between her feet. “Your world looks so small from here, don't you think?” Frieren said. It was only the size of an apple compared to her, so pathetically tiny that Frieren couldn't even see the destruction she had wrought on that world.

Though much of its population had already been destroyed, still millions and millions of people down there looked across at the massive feet which now flanked their planet, unable or unwilling to believe the reality of the horrors they saw. The same was true of Team Avatar, sitting far away on her palm and watching as her planet-dwarfing feet wiggled playfully around their home world. Sozin's Comet, whose coming arrival had so frightened them earlier today, was only a tiny red speck in their eyes; it was snuffed out by a wiggling toe that passed dangerously close to their world.

Frieren's soft chuckle rumbled in the ears of everyone still alive to hear it. “I really must thank you all. Without everyone's help, I never would have been able to push the growth spell this far. Now I can enjoy finishing off your planet. Enjoy the spectacle, everyone.”

Frieren's massive, shapely soles descended on the planet, halting its spin, plucking it from its orbit. Huge swathes of its surface were snuffed out against her skin, milling countless people. She rolled it between her feet, killing millions more with each second, while humming softly to herself.

Very few people survived on the planet now, mostly the waterbending tribes at the poles. They saw the land around them crack as Frieren casually squeezed the world between her feet. The cracks spread further and grew wider, and hot magma spewed out from them consuming everything it touched. Even if Frieren left now, there was no way the planet would hold together, but she had no intention of leaving it like this. Who knew when she would get another chance to be this powerful? Best to enjoy it while it lasted.

She kept pressing her feet together, enjoying every second of the planet crumbling away between her soles. Its hot magma was harmless to her, warming her feet and nothing more. The world was almost completely wrecked now, just a shattered mess deformed by the pressure from her feet. The south pole had been crushed between her heels; only the north pole remained, now pushed up to the level of her toes, which wiggled threateningly all around it, terrifying the final few remnants of humanity. Finally, Frieren curled her toes, and the north pole too was obliterated. And with one final press, she popped the whole planet like an overripe fruit, grinding up part of it between her soles while the rest of it slowly drifted away to space.

The Gaang was still aghast at watching their world be destroyed so casually when they were turned around to Frieren's face again. Then they found themselves helplessly plucked from her palm by her magic, and trapped in a bubble from which there was no escape. And so she stored them in her pouch with everyone else. In time she would go back to her own world, where everyone she had collected would live out the rest of their lives as her pets and test subjects, mere specks in a world far too large for them, never again to return to see their home world or return to their normal size.

You'd had a crush on the Korra ever since the day she turned up in your town. Frankly, you couldn't see how anyone couldn't fall in love with her. She had it all: gorgeous hair, gorgeous eyes, amazing legs, a great chest, and a really lovely set of muscles. You dreamt of being with her, and many times you were on the verge of walking up and introducing yourself, maybe even asking her out, but boy was she intimidating! As if it weren't enough for her to be so beautiful, she was also the Avatar, the single most famous and powerful person in the entire world, and to top it all off, she was probably the tallest person you'd ever seen, at least half a foot taller than you. She hadn't always been like that, but a few months ago she had discovered a new form of bending that could alter the size of things. Ever since then she had been using it to always be the biggest person in the room.

Still, you were content to admire her from a distance—or so you told yourself until you heard she was leaving tomorrow. You couldn't let that happen without at least trying to talk to her, so you went to the apartment she was staying at. To your surprise, the door was slightly ajar, and you pushed it open carefully. “Er, hello? Avatar Korra?” You stuck your head inside and called in. No one answered, but you thought you heard sounds coming from deeper inside.

You were starting to lose your nerve already; probably would have closed the door and gone back home, if you hadn't heard a couple voices and footsteps coming closer. Before whoever they belonged to could round the corner and see you standing there, you went inside, shut the door quietly, and held your breath.

After they passed, your attention turned to your surroundings. Korra may have been leaving tomorrow, but the apartment was still a bit of a mess. It would probably fall on the concierge to tidy up after her. There were even a bunch of clothes scattered around.

Against your best judgments you went further inside. Your heart raced as you took a discarded sock and sniffed it, filling yourself with Korra's smell. You knew it would ruin your chances with her if she caught you now, but let's be honest, your chances weren't great to begin with. This was probably the only time you'd ever get to do this, and you couldn't resist. After sniffing her sock, you did the same with her shirt, relishing the smell of her armpits, then moved on to sniffing her pants, with special focus on the crotch. You got so deep in your own fantasies of doing the same with Korra's body that you failed to notice a door open behind you, and Korra walk into the room. Why, you barely even noticed when you started shrinking, not until the fabric grew so thick and heavy in your hands you could no longer ignore it. That's when you turned around and saw Korra standing there, with outstretched hands channeling her sizebending powers at you.

Speechless, you watched as Korra and the rest of the world grew and grew, until you barely matched the height of Korra's ankles. She was huge, more than a hundred feet tall as you saw it, and that much more intimidating than she normally was; but she was also that much more gorgeous, and the sheer intensity of both emotions left you frozen in place, staring up at her. She must have just gotten out of the bath, to judge by her wet hair pulled back in a ponytail.

She crossed her arms and tapped her foot, which was totally bare. All she wore was her blue top, a pair of black panties, and the short brown skirt she usually wore. “Didn't think I'd catch myself a pervert today. Do you wanna try explaining what you're doing in here, or should we skip ahead to the part where I punish you?”

“T-this isn't what it looks like, I promise! I was... I was...” You tried to come up with any explanation, but were so overwhelmed by everything going on that you couldn't think straight.

“Just shut up. I can tell you don't have anything to say.” Korra took a step forward. Her bare foot struck the floor with so much power it felt like a tremor to you. “You know what? I'm actually glad you snuck in here. Gives me an excuse to blow off some steam.” Another step followed, and a more powerful tremor. She loomed so close to you now, when she took a third step you could only think about how much huge that foot was, and how easily it could crush you. “Heh! I just hope you last longer than the last little pervert I caught.”

She was only one step away from you now, so when she raised her foot again, you turned and bolted away as fast as your little legs could carry you, scrambling over her discarded pants and socks towards the couch. Korra laughed “Why does everyone I shrink try to run away? As if you could really escape me like that when you're smaller than a snow rat. I think shrinking you guys must make you dumber. Or maybe you were all dumb to begin with.” She dropped her foot right behind you, shaking the floor so badly you almost fell on your face. “Not that I'm complaining. That just makes it more fun to play with you tinies.”

The couch was close now, half a yard away, but before you could dive under it, Korra took another step and her foot came down right in front of you. You bumped into her ankle and bounced back before scrambling away. There was no end to your running now—you ran only because that's all you could think to do in your terror of being stomped flat by your crush.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Her feet fell all around; sometimes behind you, sometimes at your sides, sometimes right in front. Other times Korra held her foot over your little head and challenged you to get away in time. Nothing had ever scared you so much in your life. Your blood was filled with adrenaline, keeping you alert enough to dodge all her casual steps, but just a few minutes later your legs were already slowing down. BOOM! You avoided another step by half an inch, but in throwing yourself away you stumbled and landed on your face. Before you could get back up, Korra's foot slid onto you, warm and strong and far too heavy to lift.

“Enough games, little man. Now it's time for your punishment.” From heel to toes, her foot measured more than twice your height. It covered you completely, and easily turned you over, keeping your face smothered into her sole. It would have been thrilling, if you hadn't been suffocating down there. You struggled with all your might, but could hardly move.

The good news was it seemed that Korra wasn't trying to crush you. Eventually she pulled back her foot, just far enough that your head poked out between her toes and you could start taking deep breaths to recover. “Alright, perv, this is how it's going to go.” Korra wiggled her toes around your head. “I'm going to keep you at my feet until I decide you learned your lesson. You're gonna be my insole when I go out, and at home you'll rub and kiss them. Got it? Or should I say it slower so your tiny brain can understand?”

“I-I got it!” you hurried to say as soon as her toes released your head.

“Then prove it. Get to work, tiny!” Her toes closed over your head, resting on your face without smothering it, and you quickly puckered your lips and started kissing them, also bringing your arms around to rub her heavy sole. You worked really hard at first so she wouldn't be angry with you. It was a huge relief when Korra praised your work. “Not bad, tiny. You're lucky I just took a bath, though. Later we'll see if you can stand my feet when they've worked up a sweat.”

You relaxed a bit after that, slowed down your kissing by half and rubbed your hands more thoroughly over her skin. It was... nice. Korra freshly-washed sole felt great resting on your body; its soft aroma had you hooked, as did the taste of her skin when you dared to lick it. You never dreamt you would be so close to her; maybe it hadn't been such a bad idea to come sneak in her room and sniff her clothes after all. Now you would get to spend a lot more time with her—days at least, maybe months or even years, happily at her feet. Serving as her insole might be tough, but you figured you could put up with it for her sake. You would devote yourself completely to her feet, even worship them if she asked. Already you were quietly doing just that.

Korra moved her foot after a while, letting you kiss another pair of toes. This time you could look out beyond them at the rest of her body, especially her wonderful bronze legs with their shapely calves and muscular thighs, and the pair of panties under her short skirt. What a goddess she was, and how lucky you were to have ended up in her possession. Already you were thinking this would be the most wonderful time of your life.

But rather than her legs, you really should have been paying more attention to her face. “No way. Are you actually enjoying this?” Korra said, and pulled back her foot to get a clearer look at your face. “You are! You're into all this! Ugh!” Suddenly her foot pressed down so hard it squeezed all the air out of your lungs. Panicking you put your hands on her toes and tried to push them off, but they were far, far stronger than you. “I can't believe I let you get off to kissing my foot. This was supposed to be your punishment. Now I have to think of something else to do with you.”

Korra spent a while thinking it over, but when her stomach growled, she looked at you like she had an epiphany. “You know what? I think I know just what to do with you.” She bent over and snatched you up, holding you tight in her fist.

“W-wait, please, I'm sorry!” you squeaked, until she put her thumb over your mouth and silenced you. Then she started to grow before your very eyes.

She grew so tall her head almost bumped into the ceiling, then shrank you even smaller. In the end you were barely half the size of her fingers. It looked like she really enjoyed it. Then she looked at you again, and licked her lips. “Hey, tiny, you don't want to be eaten, do you?” As soon as she let you speak you begged her, crying, to spare your life. Then she silenced you with a thumb bigger than your whole body. “Good; then you definitely won't enjoy this punishment. Heh! I always wondered what it'd be like to eat a person. Guess I'll find out, thanks to you.”

With that she tossed you in her mouth and shut it after you. Her tongue flattened you to the roof of her mouth, sucking on you, licking you all over while you struggled helplessly against it, crying and begging for your life, hoping that this was just a cruel trick on her part, until the moment when with one swift motion she pushed you up and back along her throat. Gulp! You went down with just a handful of spit, while Korra smiled and rubbed her tummy. “Ah! Thanks for that, tiny! Have fun becoming part of me; it's the only thing you were ever good for.” Her laughter was the last thing you heard before losing consciousness inside her, never to be seen nor heard from again.

In the middle of the day, the city found itself immersed in darkness. Not from any clouds, though the air did rumble as with a powerful peal of thunder; it was a foot which blocked out the light of the sun, a foot so huge that “mountainous” didn't begin to describe it. It hovered above the city, as did its counterpart, toes wiggling miles and miles over everyone's heads, beyond even the highest clouds. It was hard to tell at this distance, but the people felt those feet was surely big enough that even their pinkie toes might obliterate their entire city with the slightest tap. Millions of souls feared for their lives, but the owner of those feet, inconceivable goddess that she was, seemed unconcerned for such puny creatures, and kept wiggling her toes, giving them a smile that might have seemed gentle if not for the imminent threat of destruction.

The giantess, whose name was Kale, had arrived a short while ago with her friends, Cabba and Caulifla. They were saiyans, a race from another planet, similar to humans in appearance, and had come to Earth to enjoy the planet's beaches. The titans, in their swimsuits, had trampled millions under their feet before discovering how utterly diminutive this world's inhabitants were; now Kale amused herself with those speck-sized people who were so frightened of her toes.

Thanks to a lens worn over her left eye, she could zoom in on the city to make out the reactions of the teeny-tiny humans, all of them trembling in the shadow of her foot. “Don't worry, little ones; I'm not going to hurt you,” she said, and lowered her foot towards the city. She almost crushed it, but at the last moment she splayed her toes so the city would lie safely between the first two; that several other towns and cities were flattened under her sole was inconsequential.

There was an inconceivable earthquake as her foot struck the ground, one so powerful it almost leveled everything, just as the blast wave that followed almost blew the people and buildings away like specks of dust. The people couldn't pick themselves up afterwards, not with the earth still shaken by her tapping toes; they merely cowered beneath her, and prayed to be spared. When those enormous digits closed in on them, they screamed and cried in utter helplessness.

Kale's toes effortlessly tore up the earth, uprooting whole chunks of the itty-bitty city, crushing everything between their incredible might. It only took the slightest squeeze on her part to reduce it all to dust, leaving not a single building intact. But when she raised her foot and splayed her toes, she found all the humans alive and unharmed down there, scattered all over her toes. “See? You're not hurt, are you?”

Everyone was speechless. Somehow they had survived the destruction of their city, and now they dug themselves out of its remains and crawled over Kale's skin, stunned and confused and more convinced now than ever that this enormous young woman must be some sort of goddess. All the other humans whose cities Kale crushed had reacted the same way, but here she found a pair of exceptions as she scanned the length and breath of her toes. The two women knelt at the bottom of one of the shallower wrinkles, shoulder to shoulder, kissing and running their hands over Kale's skin. The brown-haired one was the shorter and thicker of the two, while the taller and thinner had dark raven hair; both were tan and wore glasses.

“How cute,” Kale thought as she watched them, wishing she could feel the attention they lavished on the base of her toe. They kept at it for a long time, even when she wiggled her toes and spooked all the other little humans, tenderly loving her skin together. That's when Kale knew she had to meet these women.

“Excuse me. Yoo-hoo! The two people stroking my skin!” Their heads whipped around, and after exchanging a glance, they each pointed hesitantly at themselves. “Yes, that's right! What are your names, little ones?”

“I-I'm Amber,” said the shorter one.

“I'm...Bea.”

“Nice to meet you, Amber and Bea! I wanted to ask, what were you doing just now?”

The trembling women threw themselves on the ground, hands clasped together, heads down low. “Please forgive us!!!” they cried.

Kale chuckled. “What are you apologizing for? I'm not upset at all! In fact, I thought you looked really cute down there! All I wanted to know was why you were doing all that.”

Amber and Bea searched the giant's face for signs of trickery, but she seemed totally sincere. “We just couldn't help ourselves,” they explained. “We've been watching you since you showed up; you and your friends. You're all so amazing! So big, and so... so sexy...” They blushed. “We were so excited when you came to play with our city. It was really hot how you crushed it with your toes! When we saw we were alive, we wanted to thank you for everything, even if you never noticed us, so we started, well, doing what you saw.”

“Aww, that's so sweet! Hang on, I have to introduce you girls to my friends. I'm sure they'll love meeting you!” Without waiting for an answer, Kale pulled her foot closer and with great care scooped the girls up on the end of her fingernail before depositing them in the middle of her palm. When her hand closed, huge mountains of flesh swallowed them up, and held them safely in place while Kale went to see her friends.

On the other side of the continent, millions of people trembled under a sky of swirling pink which threatened to annihilate them. “You people are so pathetic. Is this really what you call a city? It's not even a match for my toe!” BOOM! Caulifla's toe fell without warning, instantly destroying the entire city. She didn't even feel the buildings crumble against her skin, so pitiful were they all to her godlike stature. “And are those mountains over there? They look more like pebbles!” Her foot slid towards them, and swept them all away like mounds of dust.

“Caulifla, stop messing with the locals! We should helping these people, not destroying their homes!”

The saiyan woman rolled her eyes. “I heard you the first time, Cabba. If you really care so much about these humans, why are you still following me and stepping on so many of them too?”

Cabba looked back at the trail of their footprints. Why had he stuck around? Could it be that he enjoyed being huge and trampling them as much as the girls did? He saw several cities around his feet, and zooming in on them, saw millions of people in awe of him. There must have been millions more caught under his feet, packed tight into every wrinkle on his sole, powerless to escape from him. He felt an urge to apologize, but it was balanced out by another one that whispering in his ear to step on everyone else too.

“You should loosen up, Cabba.” Caulifla draped an arm over his shoulder, and looked with him at the cities down below. “Go on, tease those germs. Show them how strong you are. You know they'll be fine, so why bother holding back?” His toes twitched at the thought, but before he could act on it, Kale called out behind them. He and Caulifla turned around to greet her.

“Guys, I want you to meet some new friends!” She held out her hand and pointed to the spot where the human women lay all but plastered to her skin by the immense pressure. “They're called Bea and Amber. I found them on my toe, kissing and rubbing it! They said they think we're hot, and that they're really into us being so big!”

Cabba blushed over the compliment, as did Bea and Amber at having their feelings broadcast to the world. The two women peeled themselves off of Caulifla's skin and held each other for support as they looked to the sky, where they found all three giants looking right at them. It made their hearts flutter to find themselves surrounded by such imposing beauty.

Caulifla leaned in closer. Her gorgeous grinning face dominated Bea and Amber's view. “That true, little germs? You think we're sexy?” Everything shook with the power of her voice; her breath blew over the land of Kale's palm, and almost sent the girls flying. They loved how small it made them feel!

“Yes, yes! You're the sexiest people in the world!”

“Really! How nice of you to say. You girls deserve something special for being so honest.”

Bea and Amber could not have been more thrilled when they saw her face moving closer, lips puckered up for a kiss. In a moment her upper lip fell on them, smothering them under countless tons of love, so strong, and yet surprisingly soft. They hugged its warmth and kissed Caulifla back, even when she pulled back and they ended up stuck to her.

Kale laughed. “I think there's something on your lips, Caulifla!”

“Oh? Then I'd better deal with it!” Just like that she licked up the puny girls, and brought them into her mouth.

“Caulifla!” Cabba yelled.

“Ugh! Can't you chill for one minute? I'm not going to eat them, you big worrywart. Just showing our new friends a good time.” Her tongue moved while she spoke, showing the girls all over her mouth while their whole being buzzed with the sound of Caulifla's words. Then she opened her mouth wide, letting her friends peer in at the tiny humans, and letting the girls marvel at the immensity of her mouth. They floated in a deep lake of spit, among an endless series of taste buds each over a hundred feet long. They climbed the tip of one of them to catch their breath, and soon were giggling and sliding over the slick pink surface.

“It does look like they're enjoying themselves,” Cabba admitted.

“See? And now it's your turn.” Gathering up all the saliva in her mouth, Caulifla spat it out to the ground. It flooded the big green fields between a couple towns, while the girls floated on its surface. “Go on, step on them. No excuses this time. You heard how much they liked when Kale did it to their city. I'm sure they'll love a turn under your toes. They did call you sexy, remember?”

Cabba would never forget. It had made him so flustered to hear them say it, and even now he felt the same. He looked at the girls, who still tread water in the middle of Caulifla's spit. Their eyes were full of suspense,which turned to excitement when he raised his foot. If this was really what they wanted then, what the hell! He brought his big toe down on them, smothering millions more with the rest of his sole, enjoying the casual destruction he wrought. Afterwards he felt guilty, though, and sat to check in on the girls. “Are you two okay?” he asked but they were too busy enjoying his toe to answer, showering such a flurry of kisses on him that it made him even more flustered than before.

“You know, I really like these girls. I think we should keep them,” Caulifla declared, shoving her toes onto Cabba's, pinning Bea and Amber between them.

“We can't keep them. They're people, not pets. But... I really like them too.” He pushed back against Caulifla's toes, wiggling them and rubbing them against hers. Then Kale went and joined them, all three of them passing their new friends around along with countless other humans who had ended up on their toes at one point or another. The girls whimpered and moaned in utter bliss, loving every second they were caught between those sexy feet.

Lisa's videos with her shrunken family had been doing better than she expected. They didn't have the best resolution, audio, scripting, camera handling, or much of anything else for that matter, but people were drawn to the dominant attitudes she took on around the two shrinkers. It helped that it was all perfectly genuine on both ends—none of them were good enough actors to make it work otherwise. She really did just torment her family on camera and upload it for people to see.

Following Margaret's advice, she made her first several videos free. By then she had a small but growing fanbase of people who loved watching her bully those tiny bugs. Her fans praised her work like it was the best thing ever, called her sexy and said they wanted to see more of her feet. Some of their praise was a bit freaky, but Lisa loved the attention all the same.

They gave her a bunch of suggestions for her videos too. Some she ignored, but others looked fun enough to try out. This week there was one in particular that caught her eye, and on Saturday after having breakfast she left home to see if she could put it in practice.

Jenny and Mark kept her company as she walked the streets, tucked away snugly between her toes. They had nothing to do with the video idea, but it felt nice to toy with them while she searched for today's hapless victims. It was almost an hour before Lisa found her mark: a couple shrinkers in the alley beside the McDonald's.

They were two different sizes. The man was as small as Jenny and Mark, but the woman was one inch tall, which must have made her a lesser giant in his eyes. They had been scrounging for foot by the trash when Lisa noticed them, but quickly scurried under it when she approached. “Aww, you poor things. Are you hungry? I got something better for you to eat than some trash,” she said, and pulled from her purse a napkin in which she had wrapped a bit of leftover egg from breakfast. It couldn't have been very palatable after all this time, but still miles better than what the two shrinkers had been eating; they scurried out of their hiding place soon after she dropped the food for them.

The bigger one came first, then the smaller, tearing into the egg with their tiny little hands. Lisa recorded it on her phone. “Aww, look at how they're eating. So cute. You two must have been so hungry, right? Go ahead, eat it all. You never know which meal might be your last.” There was something ominous to those last words, but the poor shrinkers were too ravenously hungry to notice while they chowed down on all the egg they could eat. Even when Lisa shuffled a bit closer, getting a good shot to compare the shrinkers to her new black heels, they only flinched with the clacking of her shoes and then went back to their food.

“Did you two enjoy that? Good. Then it's time to say good-bye!” Lisa raised her foot over the two shrinkers and what remained of the egg. Too full and too surprised to run away in time, they were caught under her sole and pinned to the ground. Then Lisa upped the pressure on them until—crunch! “Ooh, what a nice sound! Did you hear that?” she said to Lisa and Mark inside that shoe, squeezing them with her toes to get their attention. Then she moved her foot aside, showing off the two unmoving corpses for the camera, each lying in the middle of a tiny red splotch. “That's what happens to shrinkers who don't take their medicine. It's a good thing I can still afford it for my family, all thanks to my lovely viewers~.”

She uploaded the video to her page, then went in search of more shrinkers to torment. It was very hard—very few of them could survive out on the streets, and those who did usually knew better than to go out when there were people around. Lisa was very happy to have found the two that she did, and though she walked all around town, she wouldn't find any more shrinkers until hours after lunch, when she sat down on a park bench to rest her tired feet. That's when a small group of shrinkers, six in total whose heights spanned from one inch to half a centimeter, walked out from under an upraised root and held up a piece of paper on which they had crudely written “water food”. They were gaunt, disheveled things, looking even worse than the ones she found by the trash. A more pathetic bunch she could not have hoped to find.

Lisa smiled and flexed her toes when she saw them. “Hi, tiny things. I don't have any food or water with me, but I do have something for you.” slipping off her shoe, she stretched out her leg. The shrinkers scurried back as her bare sole loomed before them, but stopped some distance away. “If you're thirsty you can drink my sweat, and if you're hungry you can eat my toe jam or scrape off some skin. Well? Don't you want it?”

It wasn't an appetizing meal at all, but the shrinkers were truly desperate. They scurried closer, again starting with the big ones, and soon were gathered around her heel. The big ones stayed on the ground, but the smaller ones climbed up and got between her toes to have at her toe jam.

“Good, good. Good little bugs. That's it; clean my foot. It's the only thing you're good for.” Lisa snapped some pictures of the shrinkers from different angles, and uploaded all of them to her social media before sitting back to enjoy their service. She felt like a goddess seeing these small, pathetic things, creatures who had once been human, now reduced to eating the filth off her foot. And it wasn't just these six, either—inside her other shoe, her husband and daughter were also busy feeding themselves with her toe jam and foot sweat. It made Lisa so aroused to feel their puny tongues lapping at her skin. Had she been home she would have shoved all these bugs inside her already, but out here she had to content herself with a quieter enjoyment.

Lisa was starting to wonder whether she should bring these specks home to make the most of them or crush them here, when she got a notification on her phone. It was a comment on the pictures she just uploaded. She expected something about how hot her feet were or telling her to do something with the bugs, and the comment definitely said both those things, but what she hadn't expected was the offer to pay her a hundred bucks if she filmed herself crushing them all.

Lisa recognized the commenter—LoveSoles86 was her first big fan, and had bought and commented on every video she'd published so far. She believed him when he said he'd pay, but she still asked him to send the money first. Before a minute passed, she got another notification telling her of his payment. She mentally kicked herself for not asking for more now that she believed he definitely would have paid at least twice this amount, but any frustration there was overshadowed by her giddiness at getting all this money for such a small thing. Why, she was so happy she almost crushed the bugs between her toes prematurely, but she contained herself in time.

Not wanting to disappoint her biggest fan, Lisa started recording again, and with her toes holding the smaller shrinkers in place, she dropped her sole on the larger ones and dragged them back. They squeaked and squirmed in pain and alarm, struggling feebly to escape her foot, but Lisa held them in place while she tried for a better camera angle. Bending down, she got a real good side-view of the scene, and only then splayed her toes and raised her foot to really show off how she crushed those bugs.

They were badly hurt now, so much that they couldn't run away even when she released them. They crawled away pathetically on the ground, squeaking in pain, all the way, while Lisa scooted to the edge of her seat and followed them with her foot. First she dealt with the smaller ones, crushing them one by one under her big toe; crunch, crunch, crunch. Then she caught one of the bigger ones between her toes and pulled them back, to show how it got crushed under her sole.

Meanwhile the last two, and the biggest of the group, had managed to stand up finally, and were running away desperately. They ran across the path, slowly enough that Lisa could have easily caught up to them in a few steps, but while she straightened up and got the camera pointed at them, another woman came jogging up the path, right towards the last two shrinkers. Lisa was able to capture the moment when the two were crushed under her big white running shoe, leaving only a pair of stains. She even caught how the woman slowed and looked back at the stains on her shoe before shrugging it off and continuing her jog.

It was so perfect Lisa almost laughed; then she uploaded the video and headed back home, ready to get some rest after this productive day. On the way there her phone buzzed again, and when she looked at it she frowned as it looked like a repeat message. Then she read it more closely and saw that her fan had actually sent her another hundred dollars after she posted the footage.

The day had gone amazingly! Lisa really owed Margaret a big thank you for having suggested all this to her. She would definitely invite her out to eat next time they left the office; with these two hundred bucks they could go somewhere really nice.

After returning home, Lisa took off her shoes and found Jenny and Mark plastered to her sole again. She flicked them off to the floor, and set her feet in front of them, splaying and wiggling her toes while waiting for them to get up. When they finally did and looked at her, they trembled more than usual, their faces pale as sheets. It took Lisa a while to realize that it must be because of those shrinkers they heard her crush. Then she grinned and lowered her feet beside them. “I guess now you know what'll happen to you if I decide I don't want you around anymore. Better make yourselves useful to me, huh?” She wiggled her toes beside them, and watched as the two bugs hurried to her feet, where they got on their knees and worshipped her like a goddess.

Lisa snapped a few more pictures of them, zooming really close so her fans would see how those pathetic bugs licked up her toe jam; she kept them there afterwards while she ate dinner, casually toying with them both. When she climbed in bed, she pulled them both out and made them worship her nipples for a while. After that, she used them to masturbate, and fell asleep with them trapped between her cheeks.

But Mark and Jenny stayed awake for a long time after that, thinking back to the horrible, sickening crunching noises they had heard outside Lisa's shoe, especially that first one when those two other shrinkers had been crushed right beneath them. They knew Lisa was cruel, but they never knew she was actually willing to kill people—but then, she didn't really see them as people anymore, did she? They were bugs and nothing else, and they doubted she would spare them just for being her family. What a nightmare this was; if only they could wake up from it some day...

Lily's family life wasn't great growing up. Her dad died shortly after remarrying, and left her to live with her stepmom Barbara and her new half-sister Judy. While Barbara had cared for her all this time, Lily always took a backseat to her little sister, whom Barbara pampered unconditionally. As she grew up, Judy saw how easily she could get away with annoying Lily, and became a vicious little tormentor. Lily was forced to seek peace and happiness outside her home, at school or with her friends, always looking forward to the day when she could move out for good.

It was the happiest day of her life when she left to go to college, and the two years she spent there were the best since her father's death. But on the third year, it all came crashing down. Lily woke up feeling funny one day, and went to see the doctor where they ran some tests. A week passed before the results came back and she learned she had the shrinker's gene, and it was in its early days of manifestation. She was kept under close observation until the fourth day when it finally triggered, reducing her to the size of an ant.

Her step mom was informed, and was soon on her way to pick her up. Lily would have much rather been left in the care of her college friends, but she had no say over her fate anymore—from the moment she shrank it was as if all the people around her stopped seeing her as an equal. The doctors still took care of her, but they treated her like an infant, not a fully developed woman who could know what was best for her.

When Barbara arrived, she looked genuinely sorry for her step daughter. But Judy came along with her, and she didn't show concern at all. Whenever Lily looked at her sister's face, she could almost see Judy's brain working out all the new ways she could make Lily suffer. She tried asking again to be left with her friends, but Barbara would hear none of it. “It's not safe for you to stay out here. You need to be home, with your family, where you'll be taken care of.” Lily didn't bother saying that she was worried about Judy; Barbara would ignore it like she ignored everything bad Judy ever did.

Against her will Lily was taken home in her stepmom's pocket. Barbara had to go back to work as soon as she returned, however, so Lily was left in her half-sister's care for the day.

Judy had a huge grin as she held Lily in her hand. “Good to have you back home, sis. I really missed playing with you. Now that you're here to stay, let's celebrate with some big fun!” Judy went to her room, where she dropped Lily on the bed and kicked up her bare feet beside the shrunken woman. They were terrifyingly huge—even her pinkie toes were twice Lily's height. Sweaty and smelly too, after all that time stuck in her shoes. The smell was so strong it made Lily keel over.

Lily tensed staring at the massive soles which stretched ahead of her on either side. She flinched and jumped away whenever Judy's wiggling toes came too close to her. Then Judy laughed, and Lily looked past those huge feet at the rest of her half-sister. Though she had been small for a while now, it still amazed and terrified her how huge everything was. Judy had been a little bit taller than her even before this, but now she was gigantic! Her feet alone were the size of buildings, and as a whole she looked at least a quarter mile tall.

“Remember when I used to stick my dirty feet up in your face, Lily?” Judy laughed. “It made you so upset! You used to run out of the room anytime I took my shoes off. I'd like to see you run away from them now.” As she moved her feet together, Lily's heart jumped. She knew that tinies like herself were supposed to be super durable, but that was something she didn't dare to test out, especially not between her sister's feet.

“Judy, stop!” Lily shouted as she turned and sprinted away. She was good at track and field, and the bed's uneven surface wouldn't have been a major obstacle for her, but when Judy moved her feet forward to follow her, the ground shook and Lily landed flat on her face. The giant feet closed around her before she could keep running, and trapped her tight between their soles.

Her sister's sweat soaked into the tiny clothes she had been given after she shrank, and soon covered her whole body. “Gotcha!” Judy said, and she rubbed he soles together, rolling Lily between them. “You stupid little bug! Did you really think you could outrun me when you're smaller than my toes? you must've gotten way dumber after your brain shrank! See, this is why you need someone taking care of you. And since I'm such a good sister, I'll volunteer myself! That's right little sis, you're gonna be spending a lot more time with me from now on. We can bond like never before.”

When Judy moved her soles apart, Lily was stuck to the left one, plastered to it by so much sweat and grime. Judy laughed. “Looks like you already bonded with my foot, sis! Heh! If I didn't know any better, I'd think you were a piece of lint I just stepped on. Good thing I do know better, huh? Aw, are you having trouble getting free? How sad! I guess you need your big, gigantic sister's help getting off her foot. Well, alright, I'll help, but you'll have to do something for me next!”

Judy flipped Lily over with her nail, freeing the shrunken woman from the hold her skin had on her, and watched as she shakily picked herself up. Lily looked so adorably frightened down there, even more so when Judy scrunched her sole and Lily almost fell off. “Happy? Now it's your turn! Be a good little sis and start licking my foot clean, will you?”

Small though she was, Lily's face clearly showed her disgust. She didn't want to believe that Judy was serious about this, but after a few seconds Judy's finger came over and fell on her, holding everything but her head fast against the giant foot. “What're you waiting for, Lily? Aren't you grateful for my help? I could teach you to be grateful, if that's what you need. You probably wouldn't like that, though, so I'll give you another chance to show some gratitude. Go ahead; lick.”

Lily wanted to cry and scream, but she knew it would be no use. There was only one way out of this: she stuck out her tongue and started licking her sister's sole. The taste was salty and bitter—her stomach started acting up at the first lick, but she forced it to behave and kept licking, fighting back her gag reflex.

“There you go! Keep doing that all over my foot until I say you can stop. I'm sure it sucks now, but you'll get used to the taste eventually; if not today, maybe tomorrow, or the next day, or the next. You'll have a long time to get used to your new life, little sis!”

Lily couldn't hold back the tears any longer. They fell from her eyes, mixing with the saltiness of Judy's sweat, and kept falling as she crawled around licking all of that giant foot. By the time her eyes dried out she was exhausted, but still pushed on lest she face some worse punishment.

For half an hour she worked on the first foot, then hopped over to the second when Judy ordered her to. She felt smaller and weaker by the minute, thanks in large part to Judy's comments and the playful rocking of her feet. Judy barely had to move to put Lily off-balance, and over and over again Lily was sent rolling halfway down her sister's sole. Then while going over Judy's toes she was forced to cling to them while they wiggled up and down.

And what reward awaited her after she finished the job? More time on Judy's foot, as it turned out. She squished Lily between her feet and got her stuck again, keeping her there while she went down to the living room to watch a movie.

Lily spent hours a couple hours struggling pathetically on that sole, trying and failing to get off her sister's sole, which Judy kept scrunching to mess with her. She had almost blacked out after those two hours of torment, but perked up when she heard the front door open. “Judy, I'm home,” Barbara called from the entrance and soon appeared in the living room. “How was your day? Did you take care of your sister?”

“Sure, mom! Me and Lily had a lot of fun together! I got her right here.” Judy showed off her foot to her mom, where Lily was struggling to escape again, silently begging for her step mom to save her from this hell.

“Sweetie, why do you have your sister on your foot?” Barbara asked.

“Oh, she loves it! I don't know why but she begged me to keep her down there. Said it would help her deal with being so tiny.”

“Really? That's so strange. But if that's what she wants, who am I to judge? The poor girl is welcome to anything that'll help her be happy. Give her over; I want to help her too!”

“Sure thing, mom!” Judy brushed Lily off her sole with her other foot, dropping the tiny woman on the floor right in front of their mom.

Lily was just picking herself up when she noticed Barbara take off her shoe and hold her bare foot up. Enjoy, dear!” Barbara said, and slowly lowered her sole towards her step daughter. She couldn't see Lily running away under her foot, and didn't hear the tiny woman's screams before her huge, wrinkled sole fell on Lily's body. She smiled as the poor girl was flattened beneath her, enjoying the sensation of that tiny body. Once Lily had sunk deep into her flesh, she walked away with her step daughter, and put on a pair of socks to make sure Lily wouldn't fall off.

Barbara never bothered to check on her again, fully trusting her daughter's claim that Lily loved being underfoot, so Lily stayed down there all evening long, and at night she was forced to sleep trapped between the woman's toes, knowing full well that tomorrow wouldn't be any improvement.

Next morning, Barbara totally forgot about Lily through her morning routine. She only remembered the girl when Judy asked to see her sister, and handed Lily over for her to take care of today as well before running off for work.

For breakfast, Lily was forced to eat some bread crumbs that got stuck to Judy's sole after she stepped on them. Humiliating as it was, that experience was the least bad thing that would happen to her all day. Right after they finished eating, Judy stripped Lily naked, saying they were all dirty from yesterday. “Anyway, bugs don't wear clothes.” Then she caught Lily under her toes and toyed with her, smothering for minutes at a time, then letting her go for a few seconds just to slam her toe on the puny thing when she tried to run. Wasn't long before Lily was too beaten up to do anything, so Judy held her between her toes before going to paint her nails.

The smell of nail polish made Lily even weaker, so when Judy pulled her out she was almost limp as a rag doll; she offered up no resistance as Judy handled her, not until she found herself pressed into a puddle of something thick and wet. By the time she realized that she'd been placed on Judy's painted toenail, it was too late. The black nail polish dried quickly when Judy blew on it, hardening around Lily and holding her in place. No matter what she tried she couldn't break free from it, and all her struggles did was amuse Judy, who spent a good long while watching her puny sister and wiggling her toes to tease her.

“You make such a pretty decoration, sis! I'm definitely wearing sandals today so I can show you off to my friends!” Judy held to her word, and when she left the house and met up with her friends around noon, all the other girls oohed and aahed over Lily, commenting on how nice her pale skin and blonde hair looked against that glossy black paint. “I wish I had a tiny of my own to try it out,” said one of them. They didn't care one bit about Judy except to poke at her and make fun of her. When Judy sat down to eat with them, they all took off their sandals and took turns playing footsies with her, pressing their soles and toes over Lily and laughing about it.

Barbara was no better. Sure she wasn't cruel about it, but she still saw nothing wrong with Lily being used this way; in fact, she said she wanted to have a turn with Lily once Judy was done with her.

It was a few days before the nail polish cracked enough to release Lily, then when when Judy took off her sock the sliding fabric pulled Lily off her toe. She was free at last, but barely had any time to enjoy it before she was slapped onto Barbara's nail instead and had to endure a few more days down there, getting shown off to all her mom's friends and coworkers who treated her just as Judy's friends had.

On the fifth day, Barbara was rubbing Lily against the sole of her other foot, as she often did to enjoy the feel of the tiny girl, when she happened to rub Lily free of the nail polish. Lily wanted to run away then, and escape with one of Barbara's coworkers who had shown concern for her the day before. She thought that woman would at least treat her better than Judy and Barbara, especially if she got the chance to explain herself. But she was too numb from all those days she spent trapped, too worn down from being rubbed against her step mom's sole.

By the time she found the strength to stand up, Barbara had already spotted her, and she quietly grabbed Lily with her toes and dropped her in her shoe. At least she had the decency to give Lily a bit of her sandwich bread before slipping her shoe back on and keeping her as an insole.

Then after work, when Barbara got back home, Lily went back to her sister's hands. “So good to see you again, Lily! I wasn't sure you'd survive. Bet you're real glad to be back with me, huh? At least I don't forget you like mom does. How could I ever forget my favorite toy?” Judy kissed her sister, only to dump her on the floor afterwards and drop her feet right on front of Lily. “Anyway, now that you had ten days off, you should be all rested up to start working again, right? So hop to it and get my toe jam cleaned up!”

The drumming of her sister's massive toes on the floor stopped once Lily took a step towards them. She walked between them, lifted her hands up to their surface and bit by bit scraped away all the grime that was gathered there, dumping it down on the ground. She cleaned between all the toes on this foot, but when she got to the toes on Judy's other foot, they curled around her and held her tight while Judy pulled her foot close.

“Good job so far, little sis, but let's change things up a bit for this next one. You're gonna clean up by eating my toe jam, got it?” Lily really didn't want to do that, so when Judy released her, she only pretended to eat it while actually brushing it off with her hands, but Judy thought she might pull a trick like that and she caught it at once.

Pinching Lily between her fingers, she pulled the tiny woman close, glaring at her with a giant eye. “Listen, sis, you better get used to doing what I say, because something really bad might happen to you if you stop entertaining me. I could forget all about you and accidentally flush you down the toilet, or drop you in my friend's fish tank. You'd probably look hell tasty to her fish at that size, y'know. So how about you open wide that little mouth of yours and get to eating?”

Lily couldn't resist any more after that. She did what Judy said, and soon her head was pressed right between Judy's dirtiest pair of toes, where she lapped up all the toe jam she could get. It took every ounce of willpower she had to force it down, but she did it. As bad as her life was, she didn't want to die yet, didn't want to give up hope that some day she could escape her family and find a better place to live, with someone who really took care of her.

“Good girl,” Lily said, then went on to rub Lily between all her other toes as well until her foot was as clean as it would get this way. With all that taken care of, she dropped her sister on the ground and stepped on her again, really grinding her down underfoot, until Lily was stuck to her sole, where she would remain all day long.

Tiki had been thinking about the outrealms ever since her last trip to them—how small the world she found had been, how enormously powerful she had felt being worshipped as a goddess by millions. She longed to experience all that again, but she knew her mother wouldn't allow it.

During that last visit, Tiki had been attacked by some very powerful bombs, powerful enough to hurt her though she stood thousands of times bigger than the humans of that world. Naga had come to defend her; enraged at seeing her daughter attacked, she had destroyed not only her attackers but the entire planet. Tiki had never felt such awe as when she saw her mother grow to cosmic sizes to crush the world, and now it was her greatest wish that one day she would be able to attain that same power, but when she asked her mother about it afterwards, Naga had refused to teach her how to do it, and said she regretted having done it in the first place. Those people didn't all deserve to die just because some of them had attacked her daughter, she said.

Tiki couldn't see why someone like her mother, who had been worshipped as a goddess for millennia, would concern herself with beings so weak and frail they could be snuffed out with the blink of an eye and lived for a hundred years at most. The humans who had died had been little more than germs, and who cared how many germs died any time you took a step? Still, she wasn't about to openly disobey her mother's wishes, so she waited until Naga was resting before traveling to another one of those tiny outrealms.

The portal appeared in this world above a vast and sprawling desert whose sun-baked earth hosted only sparse shrubs and cacti. Few people lived in the area, yet the portal was so immense it was seen by hundreds of millions across much of the continent, and Tiki was every bit as huge when she stepped through. BOOM! BOOM! The land shuddered at her arrival, cracks spreading out from her huge feet as these settled on the warming clay.

She noticed at once, and much to her delight, that this world was even smaller than the previous one. Of the great rocky mountains behind her, not a single one even matched the height of her ankles. The city lying in the distance, where shades of green started blending into the desert's yellows, could have fit on a dinner plate with room to spare for the smaller ones surrounding it, and the same was true for all the others she saw as she looked around. Some were so small her eyes passed right over them without realizing what they saw. And the humans? They were so pathetically tiny that she never would have seen a single one of them, no matter how closely she squinted at their cities, had she not magically enhanced her vision to appreciate the awe and terror she inspired in them.

Even with that advantage there was almost nothing to see here in the desert, aside from a few ranches and small villages scattered here and there. Or so it seemed until she spotted a large group of humans a bit off to her right. They were soldiers, thousands of them, engaged in military exercises alongside tanks and APCs. Curious about those machines, and eager to see how these humans reacted, Tiki walked to their training grounds. The soldiers, who had halted their exercises when she appeared, hurried into formation as soon as their commander gave the word, packing together in orderly columns, though they plainly saw it wouldn't do them any good. Their weapons were powerful, deadly, but they were meant to fight other humans and their war machines; what could they possibly do in the face of an enemy so big her toes could raze mountains? Still, it brought them some small comfort to find themselves surrounded by their compatriots as they waited for this giantess to have her way with them.

It seemed they were about to die when Tiki took one more step towards them, but luckily for the soldiers, her feet stopped many miles short of them, though on Tiki's scale they were only a few inches away. Huge, billowing clouds of dust exploded outwards from those steps, as tall and broad as lesser mountain ranges. They swept the landscape with hurricane-force winds, blowing away everything and everyone they met with, and might have done the same to the army if the sandstorm hadn't run out of power after making it halfway to their training grounds.

Crouching low, Tiki beamed at the soldiers, taking in their little faces. The blood had drained from them all, and though the air was still cool this early in the day, almost all of them had broken out in sweat. They shook so badly, it was a wonder they could even hold their weapons. “Hello, humans~” she said. Her voice was so powerful it shook the air and the earth, and made more than a few soldiers cover their ears, but despite that, and despite her words all being in a language none of them could understand, her tone perfectly conveyed her mocking condescension.

“Let me introduce myself: I am Tiki, a Divine Dragon, and as of today, I'm your new Goddess. And you lucky little specks–” she pointed at them, her fingertip hanging disconcertingly close to the troops. It was more than two miles wide, big enough to wipe them all out with a single tap. “You get to be my first worshippers! This is your one chance to make a good impression, so get on your knees and praise me any way you want!”

The way she stared at them, the troops could tell she expected them to do something, but no one knew what. They exchanged nervous looks among themselves, licked their drying lips, and waited for their orders. Surely their higher-ups would have something in mind to deal with this monster, right?

“Well? I'm waiting,” Tiki said after some time. Her toes drummed impatiently on the ground, kicking up more sandstorms to sweep over the earth, sending mighty tremors out to rattle the tiny troops. The longer they spent in her presence, the more they fidgeted in place. She could plainly see how scared they were, but not a single one gave so much as a bow. Well, that was fine by her. “If you don't want to be my worshippers, I'll make you my toys instead!”

The earth put up little resistance against her as she dug her fingers deep inside and under the little soldiers. She uprooted the very earth on which the stood, as a clump several miles wide and deep cupped in her hand. Many tanks and APCs sank into the earth as the motion loosened it up; others were flipped on their sides or even upside-down. The soldiers were thrown off their feet, and some of them sank along with the vehicles. As they were lifted sky-high it felt like they were almost crushed under the enormous g-force, and even once her hand stopped before her face, the subtlest of motions on her part still shook them violently enough that anyone who tried to stand was launched away before long. It was all they could do just to cling to the earth and hope they somehow survived.

“All I did was lift you up and you're already struggling this much? You mortals are so weak~. This is why you should have listened. If you'd worshipped me, I would have kept you safe. But now it's too late. I have to make an example of you so everyone else knows what not to do.” Her hand started closing, massive fingers curling over the thousands of tiny soldiers. With no other options, they fired their weapons at the approaching fingers, even when these were still miles away. A few tank shells hit the target, but caused no more than mild pinpricks where they struck, lasting an instant and then fading away.

They doom was slow in coming as Tiki enjoyed every last ounce of desperation to be squeezed out of her tiny victims. She lightly shook her hand, watched them tumble all over, but once they were out of ammo she stopped hesitating and squeezed them together with that clump of earth, then held out her hand and sprinkled it on the military base nearby and all the poor souls down there, burying it all under mountains' worth of dirt.

With that affair seen to, Tiki left the desert behind and moved on to greener pastures. There were many towns and villages in her path before she reached the first big city, but they were so small they hardly seemed worthy of her attention. She could have toyed with them, but she could plainly see they wouldn't last long enough to get much fun out of it. Even the biggest of the bunch could be destroyed with a single poke. Still, she could use them to show off her power, so as she walked she aimed for these tiny towns, enjoying their subtle crunch under her feet.

These people had been fleeing almost since she first appeared in their world, spilling onto every highway with cars packed full of their families and whatever else they thought to grab before speeding away. They ignored every speed limit, reckless drivers weaving between the other cars on the road in their bid to get away before they were crushed. Some had managed to get as far as twenty miles away in the short while Tiki had been around, but even that couldn't save them if the Divine Dragon saw fit to target their towns.

With each measured step, her heel struck the ground with countless tons of force, pressing a miles-deep crater into the crust and sending powerful earthquakes all around. Those people still in town, or close enough to it, then found their sky all but replaced by the pale pink hues of her sole. Chunks of earth fell from it, striking the ground like a rain of meteors, wreaking havoc on all beneath her. And that was only the appetizer before the main course. Her foot descended afterwards, slowly but not so slowly that they had any chance of escape. Her victims could only watch that enormous sole come closer and closer, until they could see the Divine Dragon's skin with such detail as should only have been possible under a microscope. Only then, in the instant before death, could all these people really understand the true scale of their insignificance as less than specks of dust under the feet of this goddess.

The deaths of those caught under Tiki's soles were mercifully quick, but the same didn't hold for those around her feet. It wasn't the earthquakes that did most of them them in, nor even the deep fissures which spread across the earth from each step she took, but rather the blast-waves which blew them all as much as a mile or two away before dashing them against the ground.

To everyone in her path, Tiki was no less than a walking apocalypse, and the city of St. Francis believed it would meet the same end as all the others. Instead she stopped one small step away from its first streets, far enough to spare it the deadly blast wave though not the powerful tremors. Luckily this place was no stranger to earthquakes, and its buildings survived the shakeup without much damage.

The streets were clogged with cars and pedestrians alike in a big chaotic traffic jam spread across most of the city. A few vehicles managed to escape it, but they wouldn't be going much further. Crouching over them, Tiki placed one outstretched finger on the ground just beyond the city, and used it to carve a gigantic moat around the whole thing. The thing was impassable by car—only a great deal of climbing could take anyone beyond that huge valley. Some tried to do just that, leaving their cars behind to try and escape on foot, but many more decided there was no point in trying. Even if they made it out, they would never be able to outrun her now, not when a twitch of her toe covered more ground in an instant than they could run in five minutes. Besides, who was to say they'd be any safer outside the city than inside it?

In the face of such power, ten million people gave up on escaping and stared up at the titan whose bright green eyes beamed down on their city. “Well, mortals, let's see if you have any more sense than the last specks I asked to worship me.” Her voice was as intimidating as her looming presence, and so too was her gaze. Wherever she looked, the people felt as if their very souls were laid bare for her to see, and they dropped to their knees to beg for their lives.

There it was at last: the fear, the admiration, the worship Tiki's power deserved. And while she couldn't hear what they were saying, much less understand their language, the look on their faces was enough for her. “Very good,” she cooed at her millions of worshippers. “I worried you humans might be too stupid to recognize a goddess when you saw one, but at least some of you germs know enough to put two and two together.” She watched them go at it for a while, but couldn't stayed satisfied for long. After a couple minutes she raised her foot and moved it closer to the city. Careful not to cause any serious destruction with it, she placed it down over the moat she had carved.

Her toes rested just shy of their houses, sheltering many of them beneath their outer curves. They were huge; even her pinkie was several times taller than the city's tallest buildings, to say nothing of how much thicker it was. “Mountains” was no exaggeration to the microscopic mortals cowering beneath them. A powerful warmth radiated out from those monsters, and their scent wafted over half the city so it was the only thing anyone could smell. The people stared at them, unsure what to expect. Then Tiki pointed at her toes, and gave the word for them to worship.

All over the city people started towards her foot. They gathered beneath her as huge crowds, unsure of what to do, until she raised the mighty digits and delivered an earth-shaking tap. Then she harshly motioned them even closer, and the humans meekly obeyed, more frightened of her wrath than they were of her giant toes. They walked up to the titan digits and raised their hands to her skin, slowly rubbing it and hoping that they wouldn't be crushed in the meantime.

Tiki had to enhance her sense of touch to feel them, but once she did, it felt like bliss. She sat back and enjoyed it for a good long while, careful not to move that foot and crush her tiny worshippers before she was done with them. But the others were taking an awful long time to arrive, and she wanted them on more than just her toes.

Before long Tiki leaned back, until her butt went crashing into the earth, obliterating a few more towns nearby. She pulled back her foot, and turned it over on her lap. Then, with a bit of magic, she pulled all the little humans into the air, or at least everyone she could see, including those trying to escape through her moat. It took a lot of concentration to handle everyone safely, but she managed to pull them all towards her sole and set them down on it mostly unharmed.

Weak and dizzy from the thinner air, the humans struggled to stand, and looked around at their new environment. Tiki's sole was immense, as long as their city from heel to toes, and easily fit the eight million people now sprinkled out across it. It was a land of rolling hills which stretched for miles and miles, wrinkles as much as a hundred feet deep spanning the entire surface of that giant sole. The humans climbed and crawled over her foot like mites, tickling her until she scrunched her sole. Many thousands were swallowed up in the deep folds of her skin and crushed, while the others merely cried out and clung to her as fiercely as possible. It was so pathetic Tiki couldn't help but laugh.

“What are you so scared of? I'm barely moving my foot,” she said, and kept teasing them with the repeated wiggling of her toes. Everyone begged for her to stop, but their screaming terror only encouraged her to keep going. There was nothing more empowering to her than dominating millions of lives with such little effort—and, for the humans on her foot, there was nothing more demeaning. They were truly germs to her, their survival dependent on whether or not they managed to stay out of the closing wrinkles on her sole, and it was becoming increasingly clear that nothing they said or did could convince her to spare them. Deep down they already knew they wouldn't make it out alive, but still they held on for dear life, hoping against all odds that something would save them.

Though she was deaf to their cries, Tiki could see the despair on their faces, and found it a joy to watch. But while she was busy thinking up what fun she would have with them afterwards, a portal appeared just a few steps before her, and another woman stepped out—a woman with the same green hair, the same pointed ears, at the same colossal scale as Tiki, but half a head taller and in the full bloom of maturity where Tiki barely reached adulthood. Her clothes were shades of ethereal white, and on her feet shone anklets and toe rings which held more silver than existed in the entire world.

“Mother!?” Tiki stood up, instantly crushing all the eight million people she had put on her sole. Yes, it was Naga; as soon as she appeared in this world, the Divine Dragon stepped forward to meet her daughter. BOOM! BOOM! Her feet landed close to the city, which found itself caught between the two giantesses yet far beneath their notice.

“Tiki, what do you think you're doing here?” Naga asked of her daughter, arms crossed over her chest.

“N-nothing! I got lost trying to visit you again and... I decided to introduce myself to the mortals of this world before heading back.”

“This is what you call introducing yourself?” Naga gestured at the city. The surviving humans, hiding inside the buildings to avoid the titans' notice, understood nothing of the argument taking place in the sky above, but Naga's hard tone had everyone shaking. “You were making the humans worship you just like last time, weren't you?”

“So what if I was?” Tiki pouted. “You have humans worship you all the time. Why is it wrong if I do the same?”

“I don't make anyone worship me, Tiki, I merely allow them to do so if that's what they want. And I certainly don't threaten to crush them if they refuse.”

“Really, Mother? How many humans did you step on already, coming here to lecture me?”

Naga grimaced. It was true; her first step into this world had brought about the deaths of a half-million humans, and though she tried to be careful with the next ones, she could only do so much to avoid crushing any more of them at this size, and in such a densely-populated land. “Some things can't be helped, especially when dealing with such fragile creatures.” She looked at the city again, but this time her eyes were full of compassion and regret. “If I bring a little destruction, it's only to prevent you from doing anything worse.”

“You mean like what you did to that other world? It's not fair that you get to have fun like that and I don't!”

“You think I was having fun? I did all that to protect you, but I took it too far. That was a mistake, and I've regretted doing that every day since. I don't want you to repeat my mistake.”

“But why! Why does it matter what happens to these germs?” Tiki stomped her foot in frustration, and wrecked almost half the city in doing so. Hundreds of thousands died under her sole, and a million people in total.

Naga grimaced, but she said nothing about it. “They're not germs, Tiki; you know that as well as I do. They're humans like the ones in our world, only smaller, and they don't deserve to be treated as germs just because of their size.” Gently she held her daughter's cheek. “Listen. You want to be treated as a goddess like I am, don't you? Have I ever acted towards my worshippers they way you act towards these people?”

“... No,” Tiki admitted.

“A goddess shouldn't be needlessly cruel. She should take care of her people, and let them worship her in love and gratitude. It takes hard work, but in the long run I think you'll find it's much more satisfying than being worshipped out of fear. Come; why don't you–”

“Ow!” Tiki suddenly cried out and looked down at her ankle, where a great big fireball was blossoming. The heat stung her skin, and she pulled back her foot and rubbed it before it could suffer a more serious burn. Then another explosion appeared on the side of Naga's foot.

“More of these attacks.” Naga frowned and scanned the air above the ground, quickly spotting the trails of the missiles responsible for those explosions. It wasn't her first time encountering nuclear bombs—they were what the humans of the other outrealm had used to attack Tiki, which had led Naga to come and protect her daughter. In this world Tiki was big enough that even these monstrous things couldn't harm her, but that hardly lessened Naga's distaste for them.

Her frown deepened when she saw that there were many more missiles incoming. Though most of them looked on track to strike her and Tiki, some had veered off-course and would surely hit this city the surrounding cities if nothing was done about them. Everyone down there would be killed, and for what? She would survive them easily, as would Tiki.

Before those bombs could strike anywhere, Naga held out her hand and used some simple magic to make the nearest ones explode in mid-air.

“Stupid germs!” Tiki rubbed away the soot on her ankle. “As soon as I get my hands on them, I'll... er...”

Naga met her daughter's eyes with a stern look. “A goddess shouldn't seek petty revenge,” she said. “However, sometimes mortals need to be taught a lesson, even if it hurts a lot of them. These bombs they're throwing at them are far too dangerous a weapon for anyone to possess. If you promise not to destroy anything without my permission, you may help me deal with them.”

Tiki grinned. “Sure! I promise, mother!”

Naga nodded and smiled back. “Then follow me, and be sure to step only in my footprints.” She turned and followed the fading smoke trails, doing her best to avoid crushing any more humans. It was a nearly impossible task at her size, as each of her divine feet covered well over a hundred square miles. The best she could do was to avoid all the larger populations in her path, but that still meant she crushed thousands of humans with each step. It couldn't be helped, she told herself, and besides, she made up for it by destroying all the incoming missiles so they couldn't hurt anyone else.

Though she walked slowly to avoid causing any destructive shock waves, it only took Naga a minute to reach the source of those bombs: a missile silo on the outskirts of a city. The missiles stopped coming then, whether because they'd run out or for some other reason she couldn't know, but as she approached, a whole fleet of aircraft took flight from the base near the silo. Not only that, when she and Tiki stopped above the base, a huge array of artillery cannons started firing at them. The shells struck their toes, while the aircraft buzzed around their ankles and attacked whatever they could reach, but to the two Divine Dragons, their assault was about as harmful as a swarm of gnats, and no less annoying.

“Halt your attacks, humans. You won't damage us, as you can plainly see. We're not here to harm you, only to deal with those bombs of yours,” Naga said.

“I've met with the soldiers of this land when I arrived, mother; I don't think they'll stop attacking us unless we destroy them all.” The seconds confirmed Tiki's words; despite the clear futility of their attacks, the humans kept attacking. Their feet were starting to itch from the assault, and Naga was losing patience with them.

Why were they still attacking? She couldn't figure it out—not until another nuclear bomb struck her knee, with a second one hitting Tiki's leg. So that was their game; first the humans had baited them here with the earlier nuclear strikes, then used their military to keep them entertained while even more bombs were sent their way. And these ones weren't coming from just one location, but from all around them. It seemed they were leaving her no choice.

“I wished to show you kindness, but I see now you won't allow me,” she sighed, and blew up the incoming missiles like she had the previous bunch. “You were more correct than I cared to admit, daughter. These humans won't see reason until we teach them.”

“Does that mean...”

“Yes. You have my permission to go after anyone who's attacking us. Just try to spare everyone else, alright?”

As Tiki raised her foot up high, dozens of aircraft crashed into it, and many more were sent careening by the powerful air currents kicked up in the wake of her foot. In the next instant, she stomped down on both the missile silo and the military base from where they'd been attacked, instantly crushing them both. After grinding it down to nothing, she crouched low and swatted at the remaining aircraft.

With that threat dealt with, she and Naga each went their own way, hunting down all their attackers. At first Naga tried to be as careful as possible to avoid collateral damage, but the more she was attacked by everyone, the more she came to feel that these people deserved at least a little more destruction, and she stopped watching her step as much, even to the point of stepping on some cities that happened to be in her way. Millions of innocents perished under her feet for the crimes of their rulers, and millions more under Tiki, who didn't need much excuse to have fun stomping them into the ground.

The men at each missile silo knew the end was coming when the rhythmic tremors from their footsteps turned into earthquakes so strong the humans could no longer stand. The thick concrete cracked, the metal warped, the power went off and missiles refused to launch. The structures threatened to give, and for miles around them the land was taken by shadow. Giant soles became their sky. In some instances a missile took off then, and exploded against the soles above, its great flame doing nothing to halt their descent. Then the men knew it had all been for naught, that these unstoppable goddesses would crush them all and have their way with what remained of this land. In their last moments they cursed themselves for fools, shortly before their lives were extinguished.

Sometimes a single toe was used for the task, demonstrating the insignificance of the specks attacking them. Other times a whole foot stomped them out of existence, with heavy collateral damage. Their triggering mechanisms not yet armed, the bombs failed to go off, and with every new silo destroyed, humanity became still more helpless against them.

Naga and Tiki's hunt for the all those bombs took them all over the continent, so that by the time they finished there was no one still living there who hadn't witnessed their sheer destructive power or had their homes shaken by their titanic steps. A tenth of the population lay dead by then, crushed to nothingness under their feet, along with every last nuclear missile.

The whole landscape had been transformed by their footprints. Mountains were flattened, transformed into plains barely above sea level. Many rivers were diverted, and others left to flow into the deep valleys their divine feet pressed into the fields where they walked, to turn these into new lakes over the coming months. Even if both women left now, never to return to this world, their actions today would still have altered the face of the Earth and the course of history for ages to come.

“It appears we got them all. Or they've learned to stop attacking,” Naga said after meeting up with her daughter again. “Maybe now we can start to guide them gently.”

Tiki looked at her mother in surprise. “You mean we're going to be their goddesses?”

“We have to, now. We've already made ourselves responsible for them by destroying their weapons and so many of their cities. And since you want to be a goddess so badly, I might as well use this world to teach you how to be a proper one.”

“Really? You're not going to punish me for coming here?”

“Not this time, but you'll have to promise you won't visit this world again without my supervision, or any other outrealm for that matter. At least until you prove to me you can be responsible with them. Then I'll teach you how to grow bigger, too.”

“I promise, mother! Thank you so much!” Tiki went to hug Naga, stepping on thousands more humans on the way to her. Naga smiled, and stroked her silky hair.

“Good. Now, go to my realm and wait for me; there's something I have to take care of before I leave.” Tiki did as her mother asked. Once Naga was alone, she cast her eyes across the landscape and sighed. So much destruction that could have been averted if only the humans had shown the good sense to stop attacking her. Well, it was too late for any of that. Now their armies were gone, which put Naga in a bit of a bind. She didn't like war, but she understood that humans sometimes needed militaries to protect themselves from each other, or from other beings who would do them harm. If she left this land like this, they'd be powerless against any invaders, and if these humans were anything like the ones in her world, it probably wouldn't be long before some other nation took advantage of it to conquer them all—assuming there was another continent in this world.

Her next course of action had to be to learn if there was, but to avoid trampling any more of this world unnecessarily, Naga used her power to float off its surface and off into space, growing herself at the same time. The further she went, the bigger she grew; in a minute she was as big as the planet itself, and then it was simply a matter of floating around it to see what other lands existed. Sure enough, there were several more continents there, with billions more people all over the world who were seeing her for the first time now.

It was just as Naga had feared. Worse, even—just by glancing over the planet's surface she had already spotted several places where the people of this world were waging wars with each other.

Though Naga was revered as a goddess back in her own world, in truth she didn't have that much power over it. Here, however, she could enforce her will on the planet though her size. She wasn't eager to do so, she was wiling to act if that's what it took to put an end to these barbaric wars. And so with one outstretched finger she reached for the first battlefield to catch her eye, where two sides shot at each other from opposite sides of a frozen river.

Naga couldn't know who had started this war or why, but that didn't matter to her. She would make an example of all these wars, one which the humans would be sure to remember for ages even if she never visited again.

As her finger neared the battlefield, the clouds dispersed and the troops were flattened under the sheer pressure of the displaced air. Aircraft were blown out of the air, and countless people found themselves blanketed by the shadow of her hand. Entire nations lost their minds in the face of this enormous threat and curled up as if that could protect them from her.

A careless poke from that divine finger could have spelled the doom of hundreds of millions, but luckily for them Naga gave the planet only the smallest tap she could manage. The crater she left on its surface looked no bigger than a pea to her; and yet to the humans it was more than thirty miles across, and the impressions left by her fingerprint seemed mountains half a mile tall. No one survived that gentle tap, not for many miles around the crater, be they troops or civilians. But if that's what it took to create a peaceful world, it was a worthy sacrifice as Naga saw it.

She dealt with the other battles in the same way, wherever they were being fought—blistering deserts, dense jungles, great mountains, or fortified cities. Only when they were all taken care of did she bother to explain herself. “I'm sorry for all this destruction, humans, but I can't allow you to wage war on each other anymore. Know that I did not come just to destroy your armies, however. From this day forward you will live under my care and protection. I will help your people flourish like never before. Maybe you can't understand this now, but some day you will, and you'll thank me for what I've done. And so you'll know I'm always there to help, I'll keep your planet with me wherever I go.”

As she spoke these words, Naga started growing again, to sizes far beyond their world's—but while the humans had a sense that she was getting bigger, they had no idea how much bigger she'd become until she reached for their little world. Her fingertips were massively bigger than the Earth. To her, their world was barely the size of a sesame seed, floating helplessly between her thumb and forefinger. As these massive digits closed in on them, all humanity fell into despair, thinking this would be their end, but instead they were stopped by an invisible barrier, one which encompassed not only the Earth but the moon as well.

With that protective barrier in place, Naga could move the planet safely, and held it up to her face. No one there could truly feel the motion, but it still made them dizzy to see her cosmically gigantic body zoom past them in a matter of seconds. Naga smiled at the planet. It looked so adorable, that tiny speck between her fingertips, and so did the billions of little souls living down there. She turned the planet around so that everyone could see her, then brought it to her lips and embraced their world in a tender kiss.

This was the perfect size for her to bring the planet with her, but she needed somewhere to carry it first, and she had the perfect place in mind.

Releasing the tiny planet, Naga directed magically away from her face, and down past the length of her divine body. Her chest, her tummy, her thighs—the humans floated past it all, far too scared to admire the beauty of it all, until they reached her foot. There the world made its way along to the silver ring around her middle toe. A divot formed around the planet's barrier as it pressed into the massive wall of gold, until it was firmly encrusted into the ring.

Admiring the planet from afar, Naga wiggled her toes to make sure it wouldn't fly off, all while the people down there slowly came to realize what she'd done to them. Their planet, their homes, everyone and everything they had ever known, reduced to a mere bauble adorning this woman's toe. And that's all they would be for the rest of their lives.

Marisa was getting really sick of being shrunk. There she had been, minding her own business on her way to “borrow” some things from the human village, when a tengu jumped out of nowhere and cast some shrinking spell on her. Must have used something other than a shrinking seal because Reimu's protective talisman proved useless yet again. Marisa was starting to think she should get a refund on it. She had paid for it, right? It slipped her mind at the moment, but even if not, she deserved some compensation for this faulty product.

Luckily she managed to escape her attacker, though not before having to spend half an hour under her foot. Now she flew through the Forest of Magic looking for help. She knew she was at the right place when she saw a white Western-style house at the end of a clearing. The door was shut, but the window open, and Marisa let herself in, calling “Alice! Hey, Alice!”

The house was quieter than usual. The army of magically-manipulated dolls which kept Alice company and saw to her household chores lay dormant on the shelves, tables, and seats, glassy eyes staring into space. Alice had made them all, crafting their delicate features and frilly maid dresses with the utmost love and care. When animated by her magical strings they were adorable, but they were so commonly moving that the times when they went still made Marisa feel like she was looking at their corpses. “Creepy,” she thought, shivering as she flew past a few.

It didn't take her long to learn where Alice was; the sound of water spilling onto porcelain said it loud and clear. Now she just had to wait for Alice to finish showering. Out here, surrounded by dozens of unblinking dolls.

... Well, come to think of it, Alice would probably understand that this emergency warranted interrupting her shower, so there was no need to wait outside.

Marisa crawled under the door and into the bathroom. A softly hummed melody filled the room, made louder by its echoes. Compared to the rest of Gensokyo, Alice's bathroom, like the rest of her house, was relatively modern, with a real shower and hot running water. Steam filled the room as Alice made the most of that fact; it fogged up the shower doors and robbed them of what clarity they possessed. All Marisa could see of the dollmaker was a pale blur in the rough shape of a human, topped with a bit of yellow.

Alice's dress and other clothing lay neatly folded on the toilet seat, and atop the stack sat another dormant doll, whose blue eyes seemed for one spooky instant to be staring right at Marisa. The mini magician froze, then blushed in shame. “Why are you so scared of a little doll?” she challenged herself, and with a fierce glare she flew to confront her fear.

The doll was only a foot tall, but at Marisa's antly size it seemed a hundred times bigger. There was ample room on the tip of its black Mary Janes for her to stand and look it over. But after staying there a while she was starting to feel silly. Why make such a big fuss about the doll, one way or the other? It was a waste of time and energy. Best thing to do was ignore it and go talk to Alice.

Just so no one could say she was scared of it, though, Marisa flew up to the doll's face and stared into its glassy eyes, as if challenging it to move. Nothing happened, of course, and Marisa shook her head, chuckling over her own foolishness. Still, she decided to shoot a pair of magic blasts into its eyes as revenge for the earlier scare before leaving. Except that as Marisa was turning away afterwards, a blink from those eyes made her stop cold, and she whirled back around to find them staring right at her.

The doll frowned as much as its rigid form allowed. Marisa felt she should run, but she had forgotten how to move, and as she floated there a pair of wooden hands clapped together around her. Stunned, she fell on the doll's lap, while it tilted its little head to look at her. It was a testament to Alice's dollmaking that its face could show such surprise. “Marisa?” it said, and reached for her slowly, sliding its tiny fingers under Marisa's tinier body to grab and lift her.

Marisa shook in its grip, tried and failed to break free of it. She was about to scream before she saw the faint magical threads stretching from the doll all the way to the shower. “Are you moving this thing, Alice?” she asked.

“Who else would it be?” said the Doll. It grinned at Marisa, its smile both cute and creepy, and pulled off the witch's wide-brimmed hat with her other hand. “I sensed the doll get attacked, so used my strings to check. Never thought I'd find you. Ah, you're so tiny! What happened? Did you buy one of those seals to shrink yourself so you could come in and spy on me?”

“You know I wouldn't do that!” Marisa shouted, pushing against the fingers trying to pet her head.

“Right. So you 'borrowed' the seal instead?”

“A tengu did this to me! I barely managed to get away. I came here for help, not so you could tease me about it.”

“Well maybe if you weren't so cute I wouldn't be teasing you so much.” Marisa huffed and turned away, but the doll hooked a fingertip under Marisa's chin, nudging her face back up. “You know, pouting only makes you cuter.”

Why did that make Marisa blush, even coming from this doll? “Can you drop the doll thing already and talk to me yourself? I don't like when you play these games.”

“If that's what you want...” The doll adjusted its grip, holding her up by the armpits with just two fingers while its other hand grabbed and pulled at her boot.

“Oi! What's this about!?” She kicked her leg away, but was quickly grabbed again and her boot pulled off of her.

“You'll get your clothes all wet if you join me in the shower like that! We need to get them off of you first.”

“Who said I wanted to join you in there!?”

“If you didn't then why'd you come in while I was showering?” Marisa couldn't tell her the truth, so she quietly endured being manhandled and stripped naked by the doll.

“Well, come in, then. I'm waiting for you,” said Alice after the doll had finished with Marisa. It released her on its lap, next to all her clothes, and once she picked herself up it had gone completely still, staring out at nothing.

Marisa flew away before it could spook her again, and perched atop the shower doors. Alice found her at once. “There you are!” She raised her hand, offering it up to the miniature witch. Was it too late to refuse the invitation? Marisa thought about it, but she couldn't find a way to do it without sounding rude. After a moment she hopped down to the giant palm, and was carried lower. Marisa had meant to reproach Alice for her treatment at the doll's hands, but the smile she found beaming on Alice's face made her forget. It was the genuine article, radiant with joy, of which the doll's smile had been but a pale copy.

“Ah, you're even cuter in person!” Alice murmured. Her bright golden eyes locked onto Marisa, taking in every millimeter of the shrunken witch, from her head down to her toes. Her fingers half-curled over Marisa, a canopy that made Alice just about the only thing she could see.

“Will you cool it with that 'cute' stuff? I thought you'd help me grow back, not play with me like one of your dolls.”

“Of course I'll help, but what's the rush? It's not every day we get a chance like this. What's wrong with having a little fun with it?”

“Fun? Maybe it's fun for you to play with someone my size, but it sure isn't fun for me. What're you gonna do? Step on me? Sit on me? Stick me in your mouth?”

Alice frowned. “Why would I do any of those things?”

“It's what everyone does to me when I get small! It's what Sukuna did, what Nitori did, what the fairies and tengu did. Every time I shrink I get treated like a toy, and I'm sick of it!” She yelled and stomped her foot so fiercely that Alice was taken aback. “And you're the same as them, aren't you? You already had that doll of yours toy with me, now you're going to do it in person.”

“I swear I wasn't! I'm sorry, I didn't know this is how you felt about it. Let me get out of the shower and I'll do what I can to help. I don't know any spell to grow someone else, but I know one for growing myself. Maybe I can teach it to you, then you'll never have to be small again.”

Marisa sighed. “No, it's fine. Thanks for the offer, but you don't have to rush it for my sake. It's not like anything bad will come of spending an extra five minutes this size.”

“Are you sure? I thought you hated being small.”

“Normally, yeah. I don't mind it much when I'm with someone I can trust. I just needed to get that off my chest. Besides, I could use a shower too. I spent half an hour under sweaty tengu feet. Can you help me with the soap and stuff?”

“If that's really what you want.” Alice turned the shower down to a soft drizzle and held her hand under it, watching Marisa shower. Each drop hit her like a bucket of water; the currents threatened to wash her away, but she steadied her footing and stayed in place. After a minute, Alice offered her a bar of soap. Marisa scraped off a handful and scrubbed herself down with it, washing off the dirt and sweat. When finished, she motioned to Alice, who pulled her away from the showerhead.

“Hey, I'm sorry for all that stuff I had my doll do to you. I was only playing around, and I promise I was never going to step on you or do any of that other stuff those other girls did.”

“This again? Alice, it's fine, I already knew you weren't gonna hurt me.”

“No, listen. I don't know how long you're going to be stuck like this. It could be days before you learn how to grow yourself back. No matter how long it takes, I'm going to be with you, making sure that no one ever treats you like that again. I'm going to keep you safe and protected because... I love you!”

The words made Marisa's heart jump to her throat. Alice's face and tone left no doubt to how sincerely she meant it. Now it was her cheeks going red, and her eyes turning away from Marisa, too scared to meet them. It was... damn. Love? Really? What had she done to deserve love?

Marisa had always liked Alice. They were friends; very close friends, like her and Reimu. Well, not quite the same. There was something different about her friendship with Alice, wasn't there? She never got lost in Reimu's eyes, never stole glances at her face when she wasn't looking, nor thought about holding hands with her, like she did with Alice. Was that the love Alice was talking about? Had she felt the same way this whole time?

“Thanks, Alice. I really appreciate that. I, uh... guess I'll take you up on the offer. I wouldn't mind... Hell, I'd love spending more time with you, even at this size.” Maybe especially at this size? Marisa couldn't say how she felt about any of this, except that she was glad Alice looked happy with her answer.

It wasn't exactly what Alice wanted to hear, but she knew Marisa, and knew this was the closest thing to an “I love you too” she would say on such short notice. Those other words could be teased out of her in time, but even this was enough to stir Alice's passions. “Marisa? I want to try something together. Let me know if I'm going too far. I'll stop right away for you.” Her eyelids slowly fell as she pulled Marisa towards her rosy lips.

Marisa tensed. The giant face closing in on her was an imposing sight. Old instincts kicked in, and thoughts of being eaten alive grew stronger the closer she that giant mouth came. Had it been anyone else doing this to her she would have been flying away already, but she trusted Alice. More than that, she almost wanted to be taken into the woman's mouth. It didn't happen, at least not yet, but the ample kiss that fell on her got her heart pumping all the same, and sent waves of shivers up her spine.

The weight of those lips, their embrace of her naked body, made little Marisa whimper in half-fear, half-delight. She stirred under the pressure, not knowing whether she wanted to wriggle out or sink deeper into that soft flesh until Alice pulled away and she realized how badly she wanted more of that. She might even have asked for another kiss if Alice hadn't given one to her right away, satisfied that Marisa could handle it.

The giant lips pushed Marisa into Alice's palm, nuzzled her up and down its wrinkled surface, lavishing more love onto her than she was ready for. Even so, it was hard to tell which of the two women was enjoying this more. Alice had wanted this for ages; a shrinking seal meant for Marisa had languished in her drawer for months while she waited for the perfect opportunity, only for Marisa to fall into her hands like this. She relished having Marisa all to herself, couldn't get enough of that tiny body sinking into her lips.

A few minutes into it, Alice pushed Marisa up to her fingers, and with those fingers pulled the witch down and held her gently against her chest. The fatty mound was as welcoming as her lips, and it felt like a full-body massage to be rubbed all over her breasts. Marisa loved it. When Alice paused to make sure she was fine, the tiny witch raised her little arms and pressed against that warm skin, groping, squeezing, kneading like a cat, overawed at its softness. She nuzzled her face in it, even licked it to know the taste of Alice, making her protector blush. It was so much like her fantasies that Alice thought to push things all the way.

There's no way she would have done it had she been thinking clearly, but seeing Marisa return her affections encouraged Alice to pull Marisa down, down, down, until she was sliding along a hardened, throbbing length of flesh. With a gasp, the witch opened her eyes to find herself lying on Alice's erection, right in the middle of her shaft.

It was shocking, to say the least, especially since no such shaft had existed when last Marisa looked. But perhaps she shouldn't have been so surprised. Alice had started out as a human magician, but unlike Marisa she had since become a magician youkai. Like any youkai, she could alter certain parts of her anatomy, and this was one example of it.

Despite the shock, Marisa never thought to ask Alice to stop. It both frightened and excited her that Alice was pushing things so far, and besides, the hard cock felt good. Even when released, Marisa only sat and spread out her legs to welcome that hot flesh between them.

Alice's cock hung unaided, and bounced with every throb. Marisa gripped its loose skin to avoid being thrown off—and good thing too, since Alice soon started swaying while humming a little tune. “Are you really fine staying there? You don't have to if you don't want to. Or I could change into something more feminine.”

“Jeez, are you really gonna make me say I like it down here? You know I'm no good with this stuff.” said Marisa. “And I don't care what you look like. Just hurry up and do whatever you were gonna do, before I get embarrassed thinking about it.”

“Whatever you say, my tiny doll~.” Pinning Marisa down with a fingertip, Alice pushed the girl back until she lay atop the smooth pink head, where a dollop of precum was seeping out. Marisa was washed in it, and used to spread it all over Alice's cockhead. The witch's delicate features tickled Alice's dick like nothing else. It twitched eagerly, and only her willpower kept Alice from blowing her load in the first few seconds.

But what most excited her was when Marisa reciprocated, servicing and snuggling up to Alice's dick as she had to her breasts a minute ago. To think that even scarred by all her other shrinking episodes Marisa still trusted her enough to go through with this. It made Alice so happy that another “I love you” burst forth from her. “I love you. I love you. I love you so much.”

The words echoed off the walls, repeating each confession thrice over, and so too they echoed in Marisa's heart. Nothing had ever made her feel this way before. If Alice had asked her now, she would have even agreed to stay shrunk forever, and spend the rest of her life in those tender hands.

Marisa surrendered to her lover's pleasure, and found her own pleasure in it. She felt every twitch of Alice's dick as if it were happening inside her, growing aroused with the other woman, and when Alice came at last, spilling her hot, steamy seed all over Marisa, the witch came along with her, overwhelmed by the sheer volumes of semen.

The pleasure was so intense Alice couldn't hold herself up anymore. She sat under the shower, panting and gasping, and fished Marisa out of the pool of cum in her hand. It was hard to clean her of all that mess, especially her long, blonde hair, so Alice stuck the girl in her mouth for a little while, slowly and gently sucking off all the cum.

It was a testament to Marisa's trust in her that she never once panicked, even while Alice's tongue smothered her completely. She wouldn't have minded staying a while longer, but Alice spat her out once she noticed the taste of semen was gone. A bit of water finished the job of cleaning Marisa, after which she lay in Alice's palm, abuzz with the warmth of the experience. Alice could have watched her lying there forever, but she figured that was enough water wasted and shut the faucet off. Her doll grabbed the towel and dried her down while she fawned over Marisa, admiring her shapely form and the slight motions of her breathing, until the tiny woman cracked an eye open. “Is it over?” Marisa said just before the doll dried her too, her voice so soft Alice almost didn't catch it.

“Shh, don't strain yourself. But yes, we're finished. As soon as you're ready to try growing back, tell me and I'll teach you the spell.”

“That's good. I think I'll leave that for later, though. Maybe we could take a nap together? Have some food? Or something else. You could step on me... if you want to. I think I'd be fine with anything you want.” She looked so embarrassed saying that, and it took all of Alice's self-control not to tease her for it.

“Whatever you say, my tiny doll,” Alice whispered, petting her tiny head.

“Thanks. For everything, I mean. And, uh... I... I love you too.”

Just when Alice thought she couldn't get any happier... She brought Marisa to her lips again, kissed her nice and slowly, even as she carried the tiny witch to her room. They would stay there a while, not to nap but to explore each other in depth, the rest of the world forgotten. It wasn't until the next day that they could think of anything else, and even then Marisa kept pushing back her lesson on Alice's growth spell to spend the day cuddling. Who cared if she was tiny? As long as she was with Alice, everything was perfect.

Margaret was in a foul mood this morning. If it wasn't bad enough that her leopard husband and his coworkers had making noise all night watching their little game—and a good bit afterwards if she wasn't mistaken—Trevor had woken her up again early this morning when he went to get ready for work. Though she stayed in bed for an hour afterwards trying to get at least enough shuteye to make her headache disappear, she only kept tossing and turning without end, even after Trevor was gone and the house was silent.

Once the sunlight intruded into their bedroom, the rhino woman gave up and rolled her ass out of bed. The floorboards creaked as they took on her weighty body, and with half-shut eyes she lumbered out the door. After a quick trip to the bathroom to freshen up and take care of business, she lumbered down the hall and into the living room, where Trevor had left an unwelcome surprise for her.

It seemed he and his friends hadn't bothered cleaning up after themselves, not last night and certainly not this morning. Bottles of beer lay on the couches, table, and floor, along with emptied bags of chips and a diverse assortment of crumbs. Unbelievable! As if she hadn't talked to him about the importance of cleanliness many times before. He probably expected her to fix this mess for him again, huh? Well, she would, but after today he'd be sleeping on the couch for weeks!

Walking up to the side of the couch, Marge grabbed the ends of the bed sheet they had left there and flapped it furiously up and down to throw off all the crumbs on it. There must have been something else inside, though, because after the first flap she heard several somethings shout as they were launched in the air and fell all over the floor. Margaret was confused, until she looked at the couch and saw what, or rather who, had been lying under the blanket.

It had slipped her mind this morning, what with the headache and everything, that Trevor worked in a company with both anthro and human workers. He had graciously brought them over for the watch party game in the spirit of camaraderie, which was all well and good except he'd apparently forgotten to take them back. Now the little critters were all over her couch and her floor, and probably under those pillows too if the sounds were any indication.

Margaret had always thought humans were cute as heck. The little things were just four inches tall as anthros saw things—the perfect size to pick up and cuddle—though they insisted they were actually normal size and that her kind was a hundred feet tall.

It tickled her to think of herself as some huge giantess, and normally she tried to be a gentle if playful one for the little humans, but today she was not in the mood. “Well ain't that great,” she sighed, then raised her hands and clapped twice, loud enough to be heard from the other end of the house. “Rise and shine, boys! I figure it's time y'all were gettin' to work, don't ya think?” The humans groaned and stirred. By the look of things they were barely awake. Probably nursing some nasty hangovers from last night, if the bottles all around were any indication.

“Look, I'm gonna have myself some breakfast, and once I'm done I 'spect you boys to be up and movin' for the door, else I'll be throwin' you out, y'hear?” She didn't wait for a reply before heading to the kitchen for a bowl of cereal. When she returned, wearing a modest sea foam dress and armed with a whole slew of cleaning supplies, half the humans seemed to have gone back to sleep, while the other half were up and shuffling along at such speeds that they would surely reach the front door in half an hour or so, if they ever remembered where it was.

“Still at it, huh? Well I warned y'all, so I don't wanna hear no complainin'.” Leaning over the couch, her plump belly resting on the back, Margaret collected the humans still on it. One by one they felt her thick, wrinkled fingers pull them off the couch and curl around them with enough strength to force out an airy wheeze, before getting tossed in a small plastic bag she'd brought along. They were seven men in total, but that hardly made a dent in their numbers. Had Trevor brought every last human guy in the office? He'd be in big trouble once his boss learned about it, same as all these boys. Maybe that'll teach them responsibility.

Margaret went and dumped this first batch of humans on the porch before heading back for more. Boom, boom, boom! The 600 ton rhino rattled the guys with every step, especially the ones that hadn't found their balance yet. One in particular, a certain Rob Haley, was knocked on his ass by the shaking. He still wasn't used to working with anthros, so when he saw her walking right towards him, he froze up and stared blankly at her, lost in his own fear and awe. He didn't think to do anything about it until she was almost on top of him, but his shout of “Mrs. Rhino!” was cut short when her foot fell right on him.

BOOM! The anthro's leathery sole was softer yet heavier than anticipated, like being buried under a thousand mattresses. His limbs splayed under pressure, his whole body buried deep in that broad, grey skin. Rob wasn't doing too good on the wakefulness front to start with, so after that blow he plumb passed out, and stayed that way as “Mrs. Rhino” kicked back her foot to check what she'd stepped on. When she saw that man stuck on her sole like gum to a shoe, she snorted a laugh and set her foot back down. Of all the things littering her floor, a human was probably the least disgusting thing to step on. Besides, they surely deserved it for the big mess they made.

Margaret stepped on him a bunch more times while she cleared the other couches of every little critter, and after dumping them outside, where the first batch seemed busy figuring out how they'd be getting to work today, she peeled him off her foot and dropped him with the others.

Fifteen down and still, like, forty more to go, but at last Margaret was feeling up to the task. She returned to the living room to clean up all the beer bottles next, leaving the remaining humans for later—though if any of them happened to be in her way, she was ready to step on them and keep them stuck to her soles in the meantime. Afterwards she took all the bottles outside and dumped them in the trash, then scraped four more humans off her soles and onto the doorstep.

After seeing her step on their companions, a bunch more guys had made their way to the door on their own, and she held it open for them while they stepped out, but some more of them had taken to hiding instead, crawling under the couches. Did they think she wouldn't notice? Well, let them think so for now. At least they stayed out of her way while she vacuumed the crumbs off the couches and wiped them off the coffee table. Then once she was done with that, she got the broom and shoved it under the center couch, dragging out a half-dozen hungover men. They scattered every which way as soon as the broom was off them, but that huge bristled monster soon came back to herd them away. “No, no, wrong way boys! You need to run this way!” Margaret kept sweeping them until they got the hint and ran for the door. Some careful stomping right behind them was all it took to make them keep up the pace, and when she opened the door they ran right out.

She dealt with the humans under the other couches in the same way. That was all of them that she could see, so then she moved on to sweeping and mopping the floor, and dealing with all the stains. Only, once she was finished and putting everything away, she noticed a pair of her pink panties out in the hall. Margaret didn't remember leaving them out—she never left her panties anywhere but her drawers or the laundry basket. It was a mystery how they'd wound up there, until she noticed the two small lumps moving so very slightly under the fabric.

Gary and Jacob felt their hearts race. It had seemed such a good idea to scurry into the anthro's bedroom and steal the biggest pair of panties any of them had ever seen straight out the laundry bin. They'd be legends in the office, probably win themselves a few rounds of beers if they managed to bring it out. Right now, though, they'd settle for making it out alive.

They could see little of the outside world from under the waistband—just enough to know Margaret was standing right over them—so when she turned those big stompers around, they thought they were in the clear. They certainly didn't expect to be caught under a few hundred tons of rhinoceros bum.

WHOMPH! It hit them like a goddamn mountain, knocked the daylights out of them. They barely clung to consciousness while Marge twisted her ass left and right, grinding down those little perverts with a laugh. “How do you like this, boys? You seemed like pretty big fans of my butt, so thought I'd introduce ya.”

By the time she finished with them they looked pretty darn flat, and Margaret had to peel them off the floor and carry them away. She tossed them out with the others, who had finally gotten off her porch and were now loitering on her lawn. Marge grabbed her hose and squirted them down to the sidewalk before heading back inside, satisfied with her work. It was so nice to see the living room shining clean again, and without any of those irresponsible little men hanging around. Those two were the last of them, right? She searched all over the living room and kitchen, and checked the hall, bathroom and bedroom again, putting her panties back in the laundry while she was at it. When she was certain there were no more men around, she plopped down on the couch with a glass of water and the TV remote. Soon she was watching her show, her foul mood and headache gone with all the clutter and humans. How nice it was to not have any more messes to clean up!

But while she was pining over the dreamy Dr. Edison, a faint voice caught her ears, and after looking around the room, she found the source of it right beside her. An arm poked out from between the couch cushions, and a tiny face was barely visible in the gap. “Help. Please, help,” the human croaked, waving his arm at her. He looked and sounded so helpless it moved her to pity, and she carefully slipped her fingers in the gap and pulled him out. He lay in her palm afterwards. “Are you alright, boy?” she asked. For once the word was almost appropriate; this human was younger than all the others from the party, barely a man by the look of him. Handsome too, if a bit too thin for rhino standards. He hardly moved, but he did nod in response, which made her relieved. “What's your name?”

“It's Johnny, Ma'am.” His body numb after all his time lost in the couch, Johnny struggled even to sit, his every movement bringing pins and needles over most of his body. “Thank you for saving me,” he said, blushing as he made looked at the rhino's kindly face. She held him level with her belly, just above her lap, so it was hard for his eyes not to be drawn to her huge chest. Luckily she didn't notice.

“You're welcome. But call me Margaret, pumpkin.”

“O-okay... Margaret.” The way she smiled at him after that made his heart race, and not out of fear. Why did he feel this way? She was a married woman—not only that but an anthro bigger than the apartments where he lived. Probably old enough to be his mom, too. She was hot all the same, though. He'd never been this close to an anthro woman before, and so far it was proving to be quite the experience.

“Now tell me, what were you doin' in my couch? Were you hiding in there? Give me the truth, pumpkin; I promise I won't get mad.”

“No, I wasn't hiding. The truth is, I got shoved in there last night by some of the guys. I'm an intern, you see, and I only joined a couple weeks ago, so they've been doing some... hazing, I guess.”

“They left you there all night? And they didn't even help you out this mornin'?” Margaret looked aghast. She moved her thumb closer, and softly stroked his leg with it. “Men can be such animals!”

“It's fine, really. Perfectly normal.” He tried to say more, but she put a finger to his mouth with surprising gentleness.

“Shush, you; I don't wanna hear ya defendin' those brutes. Should've stomped 'em harder, if I knew what they'd done. You need anythin', dear? A ride to work, maybe? I'm so sorry I didn't notice you sooner, or I'd've pulled you right out.”

“It's fine, really. And I don't have work Mondays, so I'm free today.”

“Then how about you stay here with me this mornin'? Let me treat ya nice to make up for what those animals did to you, poor thing.” Was it his imagination, or was she being a bit too... flirty? She couldn't really be into him, not when she was barely the size of her fingers, right?

... Aw, to hell with it. Whatever she thought of him, she was a kind and lovely woman, and he surely deserved some time in her company after spending the night stuck in the sofa. He was too flustered to answer, but she knew his thoughts by the look on his face, so she turned him around and, lying lengthwise on the couch, set him down between her chest and belly, resting her hand on his legs.

Johnny was stunned. The strength of that hand, the softness of her dress and body, the floral scents hanging in the air and especially in the fabric—it was like he'd died and gone to heaven, and fallen in the hands of an angel. He was so in love.

Margaret stroked his legs beneath her fingers, barely paying attention to her show for a while. When she let him go, she felt him crawl down along her belly, to lie down in the middle of that big mound, his little arms spread out to hug as much of it as he could reach.

It was amazing how far it moved with her every breath, lifting him like he weighed nothing. To think he was scarcely more than a bug to this woman, yet still she treated him so kindly. Now he finally understood why some humans chose to live as the pets of anthros like her.

“Enjoyin' my body, pumpkin?” Margaret's voice made him sit and look back at her. Had he gone too far? That's what he feared, but she still had the same gentle smile as before. “Don't be shy about it. A woman my age appreciates knowin' she can still catch the eye of a handsome young man.” Johnny couldn't hide his blush this time, but maybe there was no reason to do so. Her hand moved towards him again, and with a single fingertip she pushed him down on his back and pinned him against her softness. “So ya like big bellies, huh? What about big butts? 'Cause I got one here with your name written all over it.” Her finger scooped him up and held him above her face while he clung to the mighty grey digit. “What's your answer, pumpkin? You in or out?”

Margaret blew on him, ruffling his hair with her minty fresh breath. “I, I, I...” He stammered without end. God, she was too much for him! Margaret just laughed and rolled over on the couch.

“Here, enjoy the best seat in the house! Just don't do anythin' too naughty, y'hear? I am a married woman.” You wouldn't think she was, the way she dropped him between her cheeks and pushed him halfway down her crack, then giggled like a minx some fifty feet away.

Johnny was a bit tense at first, but after a while he relaxed into his little nook. Later he climbed out, wanting to see for himself how big her cheeks were. As he perched atop her left one, he stood in awe of them both. Just one of those shapely beauties was bigger than his whole bedroom; together they seemed a huge playground for him. He spent some time walking over them, taking in the softness of the ground and the depth of her curves, while also admiring the thick, gorgeous legs on one side and Margaret's strong back and shoulders and oddly handsome face on the other, until at last he lay down to enjoy her body while watching her morning talk show.

Though it had been a stressful morning for the both of them, and certainly for him, in the end everything had come up smelling like roses. Now the young man and the towering middle-aged housewife could relax all morning long in good company, each enjoying the other's attention and cuddling together for hours to come.

“Don't push yourself too hard. Focus on getting everything right; it won't work if you force it.”

“I know, Alice, you told me that already,” Marisa said as another attempt to cast the growth spell ended in failure, leaving her not one shred taller than she had been for days now. She opened her eyes, and looked up at Reimu and Alice. The three of them sat together, Marisa atop the kotatsu in Hakurei Shrine and the other two in front of her. “Show me again how it's done. There's gotta be something I'm missing.”

Reimu rolled her eyes. This would be her fourth time demonstrating since Marisa and Alice arrived half an hour ago, and at this point she doubted Marisa had anything more to learn from her example. Still, she stood and shrank herself, floating in midair so Marisa could witness, then grew herself back to normal size with a single cast of the spell. “Is that enough for you?”

Marisa shut her eyes and made another attempt. “You can do it. We believe in you,” said Alice. Neither her encouragement nor Reimu's example made any difference; the magical energies Marisa wielded faded with no effect, the same as the last several dozen tries today, and the hundreds from the days before. At this point she was tempted just to ask to be grown back and leave it at that, but the prospect of getting shrunk again and having no choice but to suffer at someone's mercy until it wore off was enough to make her commit.

Reimu pursed her lips to keep from sighing. Focusing on something other than Marisa for a change, she watched Alice out the corner of her eye. Concern showed on her face, and hope for Marisa's success, and the powerless desire to help. Reimu didn't know her half as well as Marisa did, but she knew enough to say this was quite unlike her. She'd been really protective of Marisa, too, keeping a close eye on every interaction Reimu had with her. And Marisa was also acting odd, sometimes ignoring Alice altogether, other times shooting her quick glances.

What was up with those two? Reimu considered the question until a few more failures from Marisa told her it was time to change things up. “Alice, come with me for a second. I want to discuss something in private. We'll be back soon so keep practicing in the meantime, Marisa.”

“Yeah, okay,” Marisa said, paying no attention as they left the room and shut the door after them.

Alice kept glancing back while Reimu led her away to the back of the shrine. “What did you want to talk about?” she asked, looking towards the other room even then.

“I have an idea for how to help Marisa grow, and it needs to be a surprise for her to have the best chance of working. You can help out, but first I wanted to ask, are you and Marisa an item yet?”

Alice's head whipped around to Reimu, her eyes like those of a deer in headlights. “A-an item?”

“Are you together now? Romantically? Did you finally confess your feelings for her?”

“What makes you think I have feelings for her?” Alice clutched at her skirt and fiddled nervously with it.

“Come on. Just because Marisa is too dense to notice it doesn't mean we all are. Everyone knows. At least, everyone who's seen you two together. You've both been acting strange since you got here, and apparently you spent a few days together before coming to me for help. Something must have happened in that time. Marisa would never make the first move, so that leaves you. That's what your face is saying, too. You confessed, and she... what did she say? She didn't turn you down, did she?”

“No, she... she said she loves me too,” Alice whispered as though it would stop being true if she said it too loud.

“Really? That's great! I hope you two are really happy together!”

“Thank you. Er, what was that you said about your idea to help Marisa?”

“Oh, right. Well it's like this...”

-----

Another several attempts later, Marisa felt she was no closer to pulling off this spell than she had been before. She might even be getting worse at it. Mentally exhausted, she lay back and stared at the ceiling.

Morning light streamed in through the window, warming her naked figure. The clothes she'd been wearing on the day she shrank had since gotten lost somewhere in Alice's house, and while Alice had picked up another set from Marisa's place before coming to visit Reimu, those clothes were waiting for her over in the corner, a reward she would get only once she mastered this magic and grew herself back. Assuming she ever did. Good thing there was no one but Reimu and Alice here right now; no way would she have agreed to stay if Aunn or Shinmy, or even worse, Clownpiece, were around to see her like this.

Reimu and Alice finally returned after a few minutes, and walked together over to the table. “Still nothing, huh?” Reimu glanced at Alice, who nodded very slightly. “Listen, Marisa, I think I know how to help you figure this out. You just need to come with me first.”

Marisa grunted as she got to her feet and started stretching in preparation to follow Reimu. “Alright. What's your bright idea? And where are we going?” she asked, but instead of answering, Reimu reached over and snatched her up. Smothered between the miko's fingers, Marisa was carried away faster than she could think to resist. Soon she sensed the thud of Reimu's feet against the floor far below. “Reimu!” she shouted, or at least tried to, same as she tried to break out of her grip at first. Wasn't long before she gave up and settled for grumbling to herself.

It was odd, she realized, that Alice hadn't spoken up in her defense yet. Was this something they had discussed in secret when they left the room? Seemed so. Well, Marisa didn't appreciate being kept in the dark. If whatever they had in mind didn't work, she would definitely have some choice words for them. She was busy thinking of some, all wrapped up in her indignation, when Reimu's fingers started to grow around her—or more likely, Marisa started shrinking between them.

Was this also part of Reimu's bright idea? No wonder they had kept it a secret from her. Marisa wouldn't have agreed to it in a million years. She started fighting again, but there wasn't much she could do against this pair of fingers when she was the size of an ant and getting smaller by the second. How small was she? Marisa could only guess by the size of Reimu's fingerprints, and what they told her was terrifying. By the end she was so tiny her whole body lay on just one of those fingerprint ridges, a helpless speck in Reimu's grip.

It didn't occur to her until then to try the growth spell again, but though she tried desperately, she met with the same failure as before. Suddenly she was released, and fell from the giant finger onto a hard concrete surface. Numb from the pressure, stunned by the landing, it took Marisa a while to pick herself up, and even to notice the screams and wailing sirens she heard from somewhere far below—another oddity for her to puzzle out. It wasn't until she stood that Marisa found she was on top of a really tall building in the middle of a big modern city, and that both Reimu and Alice stood above it, so mind-numbingly huge that no cloud made it past their waists.

Marisa's brain struggled to make sense of how big those two were. It was a miracle she even remembered to breathe in their presence.

“Can you see her?” Reimu asked, grinning down at Marisa from beyond the clouds.

“I'm not sure,” said Alice, “but I can see the building you put her on.”

Their voices were so loud they drowned out every other sound and rattled the whole building, along with Marisa herself. What was going on? Why were they in a city? Nothing made sense. What would happen to her now? Were they going to crush her? No, no, they would never. She had to calm down and think. The gateway—Reimu said Yukari had changed it somehow, to connect Gensokyo to other worlds. This had to be one of those worlds. Why had they brought her here, though? That was something Marisa couldn't guess, especially not when she was so preoccupied with watching the titans for the first sign of danger.

“They're all so tiny! I never thought people could get so small.” Alice crouched, peering at the countless little humans who cowered beneath her. At least, she knew they were humans even if she couldn't see it. “Specks” was the word for them; her toes alone were taller than any of their buildings, and the mere act of her crouching caused a rumbling for miles around.

“Do you want to play with them? Go ahead! We have time to spare.” Reimu raised her foot, which so far had lay just outside the city. The front half of it hung above the nearest rows of houses, giant toes wiggling, teasing all the puny specks beneath. Marisa was terrified, yet she couldn't look away. Reimu wasn't really going to step on them, was she? Her breath caught in her chest when that foot started to fall, deepening the darkness its shadow cast on the ground, until with a rumbling BOOM it crashed into the earth, annihilating everything underneath. Marisa saw that a few houses stood between her toes still—mere grains of sand beside her. People moved among them too, mites desperate to escape before they met the same fate as their friends.

“Are you paying attention, Marisa?” Reimu called to her. “You'd better hurry up and grow, or you'll end up just like all these people.” She curled her toes, catching every last survivor.

Alice was next, crushing several blocks under her heel and slowly lowering the rest of her foot, savoring not just the sensation of all those tiny buildings crumbling against her sole, but also the energy released by those thousands upon thousands of human specks who perished beneath her.

Marisa could feel the impact of their wiggling toes on the ground even from halfway across the city, just as she felt the next step Reimu took into it. She was numb watching it, and she trembled as she contemplated how many people they must have killed in these few seconds, and how long it would be before she met the same end as them like Reimu threatened.

Somewhere in the back of her head Marisa knew it was a bluff, that Reimu and Alice would never step on her unless they knew the resistance granted by her shrinking would protect her, but her fight-or-flight instincts were too worked up to listen to reason. Besides, even if that was so, she couldn't put it past them to step on her and then leave her stuck to their soles for days as encouragement for learning the growth spell. No way would they listen to her pleading, either. There was only one way out of this, and Marisa threw herself at it.

She tried the growth spell dozens of times, making minor variations in each attempt, all the while the two titans crushed ever more of the city around her, giggling and sighing over each deadly step. “Marisa, this feels amazing! You have no idea what you're missing out on. Hurry up and grow so we can play in this world together!” Alice said.

They started their rampage at the edges, and gradually worked their way inside, coming closer to Marisa by the minute. Her desperate attempts seemed downright hopeless towards the end, when less than half a mile separated her from their fields of destruction. That's when Reimu and Alice stopped playing around and came to stand over Marisa. The last little patch of the city still intact was surrounded on all four sides by their magnificent feet, while up above their bodies stretched unto the sky.

“You still haven't cast the spell?” Disappointment colored Reimu's face. “I didn't think I'd have to do this, but if that's what it takes...” Her foot started sliding towards Marisa, bringing street after street under her toes and sole. No building could resist that mountainous weight falling on it, no human in her path escape their doom.

Marisa went white as a sheet watching those approaching toes. If this continued, she would meet the same end as all those humans in mere seconds, and yet the witch was too petrified to do anything about it. Reimu's big toe faced her down, a real giant almost twice the height of the building she stood on, but before it could crush her like another speck of dust, Reimu's toes spread apart, and her foot stopped moving with Marisa standing in the gap between them.

“Oh, I'm sorry. Did you think that was it for you?” Reimu's tone mocked Marisa, and the other survivors too. All their fear was nothing to her. Even now she could decisively end this building and everyone inside just by putting her toes together.

Marisa wasn't the religious sort. Though she was personally acquainted with several deities, she had never felt any real reverence for them, but that's just what she felt now, looking up at Reimu from between her toes. The shrine maiden seemed a goddess in a way that no one else ever had to Marisa. If she hadn't known the girl personally, there's no way she wouldn't have dropped to her knees and offered up her praise and worship, begging for her mercy just as thousands of the humans below were doing right this moment. It was messed up and embarrassing to be thinking like this, but she couldn't help it, not while faced with something so huge and powerful.

To add insult to injury, Reimu's toes started wiggling then. The building shook like never before, enough to knock Marisa off her own feet and onto her face. She thought it would collapse any moment now, but miraculously it was still together when Reimu stopped. “Don't get me wrong, I would love to have you under my foot, but Alice only agreed to go along with this if I let her do the honors. So, Alice, if you please.”

As Reimu's foot pulled back, Marisa turned around to face Alice, just in time to see her vast, dirty sole appear in the sky. Her wiggling toes, her scrunching sole, rained destructive debris down below, like a rain of heavy meteors. With her magic Marisa blasted to dust a few that were falling towards her, but it seemed pointless to be worry about them when threatened with a foot well over a mile in length. Was Alice serious about this? Marisa didn't want to believe it, but the slow yet steady descent of that pink sky convinced her. The air rumbled with its approach, and twilight took the land. No matter how much Marisa tried to assure herself she would survive this, every sense screamed the opposite. In her crushing panic, she reached blindly for the forces of magic to protect herself, and wove them together into a spell.

At last, success. Over the next few seconds, Marisa grew so big that her weight collapsed the building. Floor after floor went flat under her butt, and all together crashed into the ground as a giant pile of rubble. She was big, as big as the building itself had been when it stood, but while the humans around her seemed mere ants, she herself was still an ant to her friends. What's more, her growth went unnoticed beneath Alice's foot, whose descent hadn't slowed one bit. In the instant before it landed, Marisa tried to grow herself further, but whatever she had done to succeed last time around was lost to her, and she was shortly flattened under Alice's sole.

“It still didn't work?” Reimu's voice resounded across the tons and tons of foot weighing down on Marisa, who squirmed in her heavy prison if only to let Alice know she wasn't a speck anymore.

“I guess... No, wait. I think I feel something down there.” Alice sat, and in the next instant her foot was turned over, revealing the somewhat-less-tiny Marisa. She pulled the witch off her sole, and held her in her hand.

Reimu crouched beside her. “So it did work! Good for you, Marisa!”

The witch spent a minute coughing out all the dust from the wrecked buildings she had breathed in down there, and finally stood and glared at the giants. “Alright,” she coughed again, “which of you two should I be yelling at for this lousy idea?”

“It's not a bad idea if it works,” Reimu said. “I thought a bit of pressure might help you push past whatever mental block kept you from casting the spell. Looks like I was right. Now just finish growing to normal and we can say you've passed this test.”

Marisa sighed. “Fine. Give me a minute.” But a minute passed without any change except for her mounting frustration.

“Do you think you'll be much longer?”

“Hey, don't rush me! I'm trying, it's just I can't remember what I did to make it work last time.”

Reimu and Alice exchanged looks. “So you didn't quite learn how to do it. I guess we'll have to try my method again.” Reimu grabbed Marisa, and after a short walk she dropped the witch in the middle of another, larger city, whose buildings were even taller than her. At Marisa's feet, hundreds of tiny humans ran for shelter, or to flee the city. It was so embarrassing that all these strangers could see her naked like this, and she expected it would be even more embarrassing when Reimu shrank her back to their size again. But that's not what happened.

Marisa stayed at this same giant size, a hundred times larger than the humans below, while Alice and Reimu grew even bigger, until they towered above her as much as they had minutes ago.

To the humans, their size was beyond understanding. They were walking continents, their sheer weight causing the earth to crack beneath their feet and great rivers of lava to spew forth from it. Their toes outgrew the mountains, made them look like mere pebbles by comparison, and razed them into the dirt. It wasn't as intense a sight as the last time, but it still wrecked Marisa's nerves, enough that she started attempting to cast the growth spell right away.

“Well, let's not waste any more time.” The giants sat down side by side, their butt striking the earth's surface like a pair of massive meteors. The blastwaves were still wreaking havoc on their surroundings, razing city after city to the ground, when they put their feet up across from each other. Not only did the city Marisa was in find itself loomed over by the two massive soles, which even lying on their sides stretched well into the sky while spanning more than half the horizon, but so did several other cities.

There was no hope of survival for the millions upon millions of people inhabiting the region when their feet started sliding closer. The encroaching soles swept up deep layers of the Earth's crust as though it were dust. City after city was buried under mountains of dirt larger than any to exist before them, which even so didn't reach so much as a quarter of the way up those soles. Despite her “giant” size, Marisa would have been annihilated the same way as the humans if not for the resistance granted to her by her shrinking. Instead she was merely flattened between the godlike soles, and mashed against their skin as these started rubbing together.

“You'd better figure it out soon, Marisa. We're not letting you out until you do!” Reimu said. And Marisa certainly tried, but it was hard to concentrate on the problem while she was being dominated like this. It was so frustrating, and yet it wasn't long before she grew flustered over this treatment. Good thing they couldn't see her right now, or they'd be teasing her about it for the rest of her life.

No, no, what was she doing harboring these thoughts? “Forget about being teased,” she told herself. “If you don't figure out this spell for good, you could spend the rest of your life under their feet.” She had to think hard about this. Or, did she? Her one success happened when she couldn't take the time to stop and think. If thinking did her no good, maybe forcing it through would do the trick.

Marisa gathered magical energy and threw it all into another attempt before she could stop and think about what she was doing. It worked. She rapidly expanded over the next few seconds, and when Alice and Reimu noticed it, they moved their feet apart and watched her keep growing, from the size of a bug, to that of a mouse, then a doll, and finally matching their heights. “You did it!” they said, and grabbed her hands to help her sit up. Alice pounced on her as soon as she was on her own two feet, hugging Marisa tight.

“Hey, take it easy. I'm still recovering. You two really did a number on me. It worked out, though, so I guess it's fine.” In fact, she was really glad that she wouldn't have to deal with being randomly shrunk and stepped on anymore. How ironic that the issue all along had been listening to Alice's advice. Not that she would ever mention it.

“You're welcome!” Reimu said. “Now, if you've really got this figured out, finish growing to normal size and we'll call it a day.”

“Eh? Aren't I big enough already? How much further am I supposed to...” Marisa's words trailed off when she looked to the sky. The three of them were so gigantically tall that the atmosphere above their heads was remarkably thin. The sky's deep blue faded out, letting her see what lay beyond it, but instead of the inky depths of space and the pinpoint lights of distant stars, the view that reached her eyes was that of a giant room.

“Come on, let's go together.” Alice grabbed Marisa's hand and floated away into the sky with her. As they left the world behind, the giant room was revealed to them in full—it was Reimu's bedroom they were in, and the planet, stolen from its home universe, floated near the window. It looked little bigger than a marble, an insignificant presence in this huge, cosmic bedroom, and they and Reimu were only a fraction of its size. Marisa tried to think of how tiny she had been at her smallest, but her brain couldn't comprehend it—she just got a weird sinking feeling when she thought about it, and a sense of relief at having gotten out of that mess by herself. Even more relieving was when she grew herself to her full size together with Alice and Reimu.

“Feels so good to be back to normal,” she sighed and sat on the edge of Reimu's bed, a new one bought with the profits from her businesses.

“Good to have you back!” Reimu said. “I guess you'll want your clothes now?”

“Oh, right. Almost forgot.” Marisa began to stand, but Alice gently pushed her back down.

“You stay here and rest; I'll go get them for you,” Alice said, and kissed her lips before leaving. Then Reimu gave her such a look that Marisa started turning rosy.

“So, what's with that planet?” Marisa asked to change the subject.

“Remember what I said about the gateway? I've been visiting other worlds with it and bringing them back with me. I can harvest a lot of energy from them, even at those little sizes. They make good toys, too, and also snacks!”

“Snacks? You mean you eat these planets?”

“Like chocolates! You have to be careful with the insides. They're really hot, so it's best to suck on them slowly. Unless you crush them up first so you can sprinkle them in your cooking, but if you do that, be sure to cast a spell to keep the humans alive until you're ready to eat; they keep more flavor that way. It's a bit of an acquired taste, so you might not like it the first time. If that's the case, I'd say give it a few hours and try again.”

Marisa was so weirded out hearing Reimu talk about eating billions of people like it was no big deal. She thought only youkais would be into that sort of thing. When Alice returned with her clothes, she took it as an excuse to drop the subject and got dressed. “Well, thanks for your help, Reimu. Really appreciate it. I'd love to stay and chat some other time, but right now I really want to get back home and rest.”

“Oh, don't thank me! I'm just paying back the help you gave me when I was the tiny one. You go ahead and rest... Ah! But first I have something for you!” Reimu went to a little chest on the floor by her bed, opened it and pulled out a small wooden box which she handed to Alice. “Here. A little gift to celebrate your relationship.”

“Er, thanks,” Marisa said, looking the box over. “Wait! You know about us? You told her, Alice? Wait, no, I mean... uh, what relationship do you mean?” Alice rolled her eyes and opened the box. When Marisa saw the twelve tiny planets inside it, her jaw went slack and her eyes wide.

“Thank you, Reimu! For this and everything else,” said Alice, while Marisa muttered something agreeable, still staring at the box even when Alice closed it again. “I'll go take her home now, make sure she doesn't get into any more trouble on the way.”

“You do that! See you around!”

“Uh, yeah. Bye.” Marisa tried to act natural as she followed Alice out of the shrine, like there was absolutely nothing weird about walking around probably several dozen billion people in a box. In fact, she would have preferred to forget about the whole thing, but Alice had other ideas in mind. Why, she could hardly wait to be cooped up together in Marisa's home, just the two of them and those twelve little planets. Too bad Reimu hadn't given them any more, but she would find a way to make these last... if only until the evening.

Life on Earth had changed immensely since the giant saiyan trio arrived last year. They had altered every landscape with their hands, feet, and more, razing mountains, cratering fields, reshaping shorelines, and flattening cities. While the Earth's native creatures were protected from destruction thanks to the vast amounts of ki exuded from every inch of their thousand-mile bodies, the land was so ravaged that it still would have spelled doom for the world, if not for the rich nutrients in their sweat making it more fertile than ever.

Kale, Cabba, and Caulifla were as gods to humanity, wielding the powers of destruction and creation on a planetary scale, all the while preserving the planet and its helpless inhabitants from any outside threats. They had given humanity great technological gifts, too, like new building techniques which allowed any city the saiyans crushed to be rebuilt in a day. Most people were still scared of their impossibly huge sizes and the sheer power they wielded with every gesture, but the number of their admirers grew each day. Whole cities could have been filled by their worshippers. In fact, they already had been.

Bea and Amber were in such a place now, a city of one million people built right between Cabba's fourth and fifth toes. There were others like it on both of his feet, between each pair of toes. Thousands of buildings filled each tiny groove and wrinkle of his skin, fed and watered by his giant sweat pores. The giant could ensure they all stayed put without suffering whiplash as he walked thanks to a new ki control technique he had developed for precisely that purpose, though it still made them dizzy to watch the world fly past them at impossible speeds.

BOOM! His foot smashed into the tender earth, crushing several towns and cities. Many thousands of humans were plastered to his sole in that instant and carried away with his next step, while thousands who had already been under his foot were left behind to take their place. In the same vein, while their homes had been destroyed, the nutrients from his sweaty sole would enrich the land and make it sprout bounties of life. Cabba didn't even feel guilty about stepping on them anymore, knowing how much it helped. In fact, he unapologetically enjoyed every earth-shaking step, and the sense of godliness that came from dominating these puny specks.

Not that he was trying to be mean to them. Such shows of dominance were just how he expressed his affection to humanity now. His worshippers knew that better than anyone, so when he sat on this continent and curled his toes together, squeezing everyone in the folds of his skin, they rejoiced over their god's smothering embrace.

“How was the ride?” he asked once he relaxed his toes, and saw everyone down there turn and thank him with all their hearts. Cabba smiled. “There's no need for that, humans. But, uh, if you really want to thank me, you know what to do.”

They sure did. Cabba barely finished speaking before they threw themselves at his skin, some of them just embracing it, others kissing or licking, and still others taking off their clothes to do very lewd things, by themselves, in pairs, or in groups. Such shameless spectacle made Cabba blush, but he still stared as though it was his first time seeing it. Smiling timidly, he wiggled his toes and heard them shout and whoop like crowds on a roller-coaster.

With so many people down there, it took him a while to go through them all and find Bea and Amber. The two women were among those doing lewd stuff with each other on his toes, which made him want to join in the fun. “Come here, girls,” he called to them. Amber and Bea stopped making out and looked across the sky, where they saw their god and lover's hand coming for them. A fingertip big enough to shame mountains swiped between his toes, and with his expert ki control he made sure it only picked up the two little women.

While he and the others had met many other people since their arrival on Earth, these two had always held a special place in their hearts for being the first humans to welcome and worship them. They were all very close, enough that they didn't feel scared at all when Cabba carried them to his face.

“Man, you two are so adorable,” he cooed, peering at them with his godly eye. When he blinked, his eyelashes stirred up currents that swept over them both, and would have blown them away if not for his ki technique. The sheer power made them swoon in excitement.

“And you're as handsome as ever!” they shouted back, sitting and staring at him like dogs at their beloved master.

“Are you sure you're up for this? I've never taken things this far before. I hope the other humans don't mind.”

“Who cares! You're a god! Have your way with us! It doesn't matter what we think!”

Cabba smiled, many miles below their view. He didn't entirely buy this “god” stuff, even if he thought it was cute that the humans saw him that way, but though he tried to be considerate with humanity, Bea and Amber had convinced him that sometimes he deserved to cut loose and have his way with them. He started now by pulling the girls down to his lips for a kiss.

As his upper lip drew closer, the girls held themselves ready to receive it, and shuddered in delight when they were smothered under the huge mass of flesh. It's what came afterwards that was really exciting, though: Cabba licked them up with his vast tongue, where they floated between his gigantic taste buds. After holding his mouth open for a while, letting them admire the alien world therein, his tongue came to life and started licking them all over the place.

They were tossed about like leaves in a raging ocean, helpless to resist the push of the mighty tongue or the powerful currents of his saliva. He could have swallowed them in an instant and thought nothing of it, and yet the girls loved every moment of it. They'd been holding each other when it all started, and managed to hold on even now, embracing each other in heated passion, making love lubricated by the countless gallons of spit they sloshed around in.

Cabba knew what they were getting up to though he couldn't see them, and along with the sight of the millions worshipping between his toes, it was making him very aroused. He massaged his crotch through his shorts until he grew long and hard, then pulled them off and kicked them away, exposing his giant cock and hundreds of miles with the discarded shorts.

It was so embarrassing to know there were probably hundreds of millions of people looking at his shaft, but also insanely exciting. Pulling the girls out of his mouth, Cabba swiped them off on top of his cockhead. No other humans had been there before, and they were thrilled to accept the honor of being first. The smell of his musk that lay over everything, the incredible warmth radiating off the ground, the earthquakes brought on by each powerful throb, overpowered their little minds and drove them mad with lust. “Oh, thank you! Thank you so much!” was all they said before throwing themselves on the giant glans, using their whole bodies to worship it.

Cabba couldn't feel anything they did down there, but just seeing it made his dick twitch like crazy. It also made him curious if there was any amount of humans he could put on there to he could feel them, so he collected all the people between one pair of his toes and swiped them off on his cockhead with Bea and Amber, then did the same with all the other humans.

His saiyan pheromones were a powerful aphrodisiac to mankind, and everyone he dropped on his cock, from the wildest nymphomaniacs to the most timid loners, tore off their clothes to lie on his dick, humping and licking and sliding all over it in the wildest orgy the Earth had ever seen. Yet even with those millions of people making love to his cock, Cabba couldn't yet sense anything down there, so utterly insignificant were those germs to him.

He could have dumped even more humans on it, but Cabba thought a new approach was called for. On hands and knees he crawled towards a little corner of the continent out near the shore, where humanity lived life as they had before. It was the one part of the Earth he and the girls had agreed to leave alone, but now, in his overflowing lust, Cabba held himself on all fours above this little nation. His hands and knees rested on the ground just beyond its borders, and his torso loomed above them all, and his throbbing dick hung, to him, mere inches above the biggest city in the land.

“H-hey, uh... do you guys still have that army from last time? C-could you shoot me with it? Just to see if I feel anything.”

The leaders of that little nation were appalled. He wanted them to waste their arsenals on his dick? How could he ask them to do something so humiliating? They didn't want to do it, but they had watched Cabba all this time and worried he was so far as to pleasure himself with their cities if they they didn't obey, no matter their agreement. And so they sent out the advanced fighter jets built with the technology he had shared with them, to attack the giant's dick.

Cabba wasn't worried about any of his worshippers coming to harm in the assault; if they could survive him stepping on them, they could easily survive whatever weapons their fellow humans wielded against him, no matter how advanced. As for himself, the barrage of attacks from their jets managed to tickle his cockhead. His dick twitched in response, flying suddenly towards the fighter jets, all of which crashed into its surface. The jets were destroyed, but the pilots were unharmed, and overpowered by his pheromones they threw themselves on his dick like everyone else to worship. Precum was dribbling from his cockhole now, only a drop for now but that was enough to flood much of the capital as it settled on to the ground.

Terrified of what would happen if this went on much longer, the nations rulers decided to throw the best they had at him, launching dozens of nuclear missiles right at the giant's dick.

The explosions weren't even half the size of his fingertips, and they didn't harm any of his worshippers, let alone Cabba himself, but they made his skin tingle wherever they struck for as long as the fireballs lasted.

Cabba had been almost at his limit already, and this was all it took to push him over the edge. It was lucky for the humans below that he had just enough presence of mind in that moment to aim his dick away from them and into the ocean before shooting out a massive load of cum, which carried with it hundreds of thousands of his little worshippers who had been swimming in his cockhole at the time. Even then a few drops of cum still landed on the little nation before he lay on his back beside it, panting and moaning while the last few bits of cum oozed out onto his tummy.

While enjoying the pleasant afterglow, Cabba idly collected everyone but Bea and Amber and left them on the ground, in and around a lake of cum which in time would nourish the land even better than his sweat. The two women remained on his dick, still making love to it under his gaze. “You girls want me to move you somewhere else?” he asked them.

They didn't answer, but they were so intent on his cock that it was obvious they wanted to stay, and Cabba was happy to let them. He yawned and stretched, and was starting to doze off when he heard a familiar voice.

“Is this is what you get up to when we're not around, Cabba? I never thought you were such a pervert!” Cabba opened his eyes and saw Kale and Caulifla floating above the Earth, having returned from their training session in the neighboring solar system. He blushed and covered up with his hands. “Oh, relax!” said Caulifla. “We're all friends here. No one cares if you show a little meat. Just tell me, do you have the girls with you?”

“Y-yeah. They're right, uh...” Cabba looked at his crotch, unable to finish his sentence.

“Really~? Well, I'm sure they had plenty of fun with you. Hey, girls~! And all you other humans, too. Look over here so you can see the results of our training!” Kale and Caulifla looked at each other and nodded. They took a deep breath, and after a second, they started to grow. The humans were badly shocked, many of them terrified, as they saw the already gigantic aliens grow so much bigger, soon dwarfing the entire planet.

Beyond growing bigger, the saiyan women also became more muscular, and their hair became a light shade of brown. Once their transformation finished, they were were so huge that next to them the Earth seemed only the size of a basketball. Amber and Bea, turning their attention away from the giant dick to witness this, were beyond thrilled, while Cabba was in awe. “This is... incredible! How did you girls manage this? Can you teach me?” he asked them eagerly, looking at them both from the planet's surface.

Kale giggled. “Cabba, you sound so cute right now! I could almost eat you up, you tiny thing!” She leaned towards the planet, and planted a giant kiss on the little Cabba, along with Bea and Amber and a good chunk of the continent around him.

“Cool your jets, Cabba! We'll tell you how we did it once we're done showing off. Are you ready, Kale?”

“Ready!” Cabba wondered what else they might have in store, until they each pulled out a Potara earring and put it on. As the earrings activated, the girls flew into each other and fused together in a blinding flash of light that illuminated half the planet. When he could see once more, they were gone and another woman floated in their place: Kefla, their crazy-powerful fusion.

Normally Kefla was a little bigger than either Kale or Caulifla, but this time around she wasn't only a “little” bigger—she was so huge that either of the two girls, even in their new forms, would have been like mice to her. The Earth was even more pathetic: a tiny blue marble floating before her face, dwarfed by her big, dark eyes. Cabba was speechless, while Bea and Amber squealed in glee.

“Ah! It's good to be back, and bigger than ever!” Kefla's laughter rumbled across the whole planet. “Cabba, you look so puny down there! Just a pathetic little bug, like all our little human friends. Well, I guess they're more like germs now, huh?” She reached for the Earth, and seized it between planet-dwarfing fingertips. Her ki kept it from popping the same as it protected all the billions of humans now smothered under her grip, even when she flicked it away to her feet.

“I'm the biggest, baddest Goddess there ever was, just like I was always meant to be! And do you know what that means? It means it's time for all you puny specks to worship my feet! No exceptions!” As the planet kept floating down her body, it eventually came to be between her soles, cosmic walls of flesh on par with Jupiter. Each of her wiggling toes was bigger than the Earth, and as they came together around it, the puny planet found itself smothered and rolled between the giant digits. The whole world and even titanic Cabba were turned into their plaything. Eventually he was separated from the Earth, and wound up between a pair of her toes, like a mere speck of lint.

“Hey, Cabba, that meant you too! Don't think you're getting out of this just because you're not as puny as those humans! As far as you're concerned, I'm your goddess too now!” Kefla squeezed her toes together, smothering Cabba deep in her flesh. Even as one of the strongest fighters in his universe, Cabba was no match for then, but the strange part was, he was really turned on by it! He could understand now why so many humans like his two tiny lovers were drawn to worship him and the girls, and before long he started doing that very same thing, embracing Kefla's skin, kissing it, licking it, all the while she kept on dominating his tiny self with the same ease that she dominated the Earth with its billions of humans.

Her toes felt so good that Cabba even started humping them, thrusting his hardening cock into the deep, deep wrinkles on her skin, and bringing Amber and Bea along for the ride.

The girls could not have been happier! Not only had they finally gotten to enjoy sex with Cabba, but they also got to see the gorgeous saiyan girls grow even bigger and sexier! And now they got to enjoy both things together, Kefla's planetary toes and Cabba's godly cock. It was really a dream come true, for them and for everyone else involved. Well, maybe not for the rest of humanity, but what did they matter? The lives of such specks only had meaning when they served a higher purpose, and now they finally had one in the form of Kefla's toes.

Most of Reggie's classmates wouldn't have recognized the little geek if you pointed him out to them. Short, scrawny, unassuming, totally lacking in presence, he was constantly overlooked, even by those who might have been his bullies had they ever been aware of him. Usually he didn't mind. Things had been this way since he was a kid, when his parents used to forget him at the park, the grocery store, and elsewhere. He was used to it, accepted it, in every case but one.

Thea Maddington was the most popular girl in Reggie's class, if not the whole academy. A nice girl, and a pretty one; skinny, blonde, with an impeccable fashion sense and a drop-dead gorgeous face. And, most important of all, she didn't have a boyfriend. Reggie dreamt of being that guy for her, but his quiet life had left him without the skills or the guts to go up and talk to any girl, let alone her. It would have taken a miracle to them to end up together, and so one lonely night, when he saw a shooting star in the night sky, he shut his eyes and wished with all his heart to spend the rest of his life with Thea.

Something changed in the very next instance. When Reggie opened his eyes, he saw that he wasn't in his room looking out the window anymore; he was in complete and utter darkness.

No, not quite. As his eyes adjusted, he realized there was a faint light coming from somewhere out of view, subtly illuminating his surroundings. It looked like a bedroom, but not his own, and there was something weird about it. Before he could work out what that was, the sound of footsteps drew his attention. Someone was coming. What would they think when they saw him? Would they believe him when he said that he had just appeared here all of a sudden? He worried about it until the door came open and the lights flicked on.

Fluorescent light blinded him for an instant, but blinking and squinting he took in the image presented to him. The first thing he noticed was that the person who came into the room was none other than Thea herself, looking gorgeous in her casual clothing. And the second thing? She was huge! Everything about the room was. The dark green surface of interwoven ropes he could only assume to be her bedsheet stretched for thousands of feet around him, while the walls and ceiling were each over a mile away. It wasn't a hallucination; somehow he had been transported into what seemed to be Thea's bedroom, at about one millimeter in height.

It was so much to process. How had this happened? Could this be reversed? What was he to do? That last question, at least, had a clear answer: he would call for Thea's help, wave to her, and hope that she might notice. But he had just embarked on that course of action when he was shocked by Thea beginning to undress. She took off her blouse, her jeans, even her bra and panties, and didn't put on anything else. Instead she stretched and moved for the bed, putting her hands on its surface to crawl towards the pillows.

Reggie was terrified. She was so huge she could crush him in an instant. “Thea!” He yelled and shouted as loud as he could, jumping and waving his arms around, but he was beneath her notice. Her hand moved towards him, threatening to crush him against the bed. By the time he realized her fingers would land on him, it was too late to do anything; he was caught under her middle finger, pressed firmly between her fingertip and the bed's surface. At this size, the weight should have broken his bones if not killed him outright, but he somehow survived unharmed, aside from the terrible pain that spread over his whole body.

When Thea lifted her hand again, Reggie was still stuck on her finger. He stayed there while she turned around and sat against the headrest, resting her hands on her knees. From there, Reggie could barely see her face. “Thea! Look at your hand! It's me, Reggie!” he shouted, but his voice didn't reach her, and with her eyes closed he couldn't hope to be seen.

Thea took a deep breath and sighed, relaxing into her bed. When she opened her eyes again, she slid the hand that Reggie was on down to her freshly-waxed pussy. Reggie screamed helplessly on the way down, until he was pressed into Thea's lips. They were only a little wet for now, but still enough to lubricate her rubbing. Without knowing he was there she slid Reggie up and down along her lips, up and down so slowly, enjoying the feel of herself. She bit her lips, moaning softly, while Reggie screamed and fought to escape before she could push him deeper inside. He knew there'd be no escape if he ended up inside her pussy, not if he couldn't even escape her finger.

Luckily for him, he soon slid off her fingertip and ended up in the folds of skin near her vaginal tunnel. It was a small relief, though, since she kept masturbating afterwards, and more intensely by the second. Left numb by all the pressure, Reggie strained to move his limbs and free himself from this place, to escape while he had the chance, but even once fully recovered, Thea's vaginal fluids held him here. He could slide his limbs a little bit, even lift them a couple inches, but beyond that, nothing.

While he struggled, Reggie sensed that something odd was happening, and looked around to find that he was shrinking. The world became even bigger as he was reduced to a tenth of his already puny size. He was a barely-visible speck now, so pathetically tiny that even if anyone ever saw him they would never recognize him as a human, not without a microscope. Thea's masturbation was an earthquake to him, and he nestled in a tiny wrinkle of her pussy, held firmly and painfully by her skin. He struggled again, far more desperate than he had been until now, and somehow managed to pull himself free of the sticky vaginal fluids and crawl towards Thea's face.

He still hadn't given up hope that she might somehow notice and help him, though he knew it was a long shot. But as he was crawling along, suddenly he started shrinking again, even faster than before. In the blink of an eye his height was down to a tenth of what it had just been. Every wrinkle of Thea's pussy was like a hill for him to climb now, and he might have kept going further, except that this diminutive little world of his moved so much as Thea masturbated that he was thrown around like nothing.

His surroundings were incredible. The pink land of her skin stretched out to the horizon in every direction. Sweat gathered in pores the size of pools which dotted the land, surrounded by wrinkles big enough to swallow houses whole. The ground radiated warmth, and the air was increasingly suffused by Thea's musk.

The smell was so intense at this size that it burned Reggie's throat and made his eyes water, but he would have been crying even without it. He knew he was microscopic now, that there was no hope of being found by anything bigger than a dust mite. He was nothing, a pathetic little speck. Getting Thea's attention was useless now; his only hope was that whatever was happening to him would eventually wear off and he would return to normal, but first he needed to survive until then, and he was scared that anything at all might kill him at this size.

Then the door opened again, and the earthquakes ceased as Thea stopped touching herself. Looking out from the girl's giant pussy, Reggie got another big surprise when he saw Heather Baker there.

Heather duked it out with Thea for the title of the most popular girl in the academy. She was as beautiful as Thea, with a similar body, just a little shorter than the other woman. “Sorry to keep you waiting, Vee,” she said, as she too started taking off her clothes. “My mom didn't leave me any room to end the call until just now.”

“That's okay. It gave me plenty of time to get ready for you.”

Reggie couldn't believe it. Heather and Thea were together? Then he never had a chance with her in the first place. It seemed pointless to worry about that when his life was on the line, but it made everything seem a hundred times more hopeless. He felt a horrible sinking feeling, one which grew more horrible when he started to shrink again. To the best of his judgement, he was around one micrometer tall. The two women were like living continents in his eyes, or like a pair of goddesses far beyond his understanding—and that was before he shrank again.

The wrinkles on Thea's pussy were the size of mountains! Her sweat pores were as big as lakes. The women's voices were powerful rumbles, too deep for his ears to understand. Everything was in constant movement, and yet Reggie could stand and walk without fear of being thrown around by the slightest jerk. At this microscopic size he was drawn to her body, whether by gravity or some other force.

It was hopeless now. At this rate of shrinking, he would never be able to escape even this little wrinkle no matter how fast he ran. But that was moot anyways. By now Heather had climbed into bed with Thea, and after making out for a while, Thea spread her legs to receive Heather.

The pink sky of Heather's pussy fell towards the pink land of Thea's. In the instant before the two worlds collided, their pussies together made up all that he could see, an endless universe of shifting pink skin. Then they struck each other with an immense, resounding thud.

Every one of Reggie's senses was assaulted by the two pussies. The pressure over his whole body immersed his whole body in crushing pain which nonetheless left him alive and whole. The intense musk made his throat burn and his eyes water more than ever before. Soon he was covered in their cum, drowning in it, his whole mouth filled with it when he tried to scream. It was chaos on a cosmic scale, overwhelming his mind so that he could think of nothing but the sensations from the passionate goddesses.

The women were totally oblivious to their little hanger-on. Reggie was so insignificant that they could never have felt him, and he was becoming more insignificant by the minute, shrinking over and over and over again, even as he was overwhelmed by the ocean of vaginal fluids seeping over their lips. He had no idea how small he was, and he was scared to find out, but find out he would.

After Heather and Thea finished with each other, moaning in perfect bliss as they came together, they moved slightly apart, leaving a long string of their pussy juices leading from one crotch to the other. Reggie floated within it, closer to Thea than to heather, his world distorted by the vast stretch of cum Then as the microscopic currents drove him to the surface, he looked out to see how big the world had become.

It was impossible for his brain to make sense of the sheer distances he was seeing. Human beings weren't built to understand such cosmic dimensions. Not just a planet, but now a whole galaxy could have fit in the space their legs. Whole solar systems could have drowned in the insignificant width of this string of cum And yet as incomprehensible as those distances were, they would only grow bigger the very next minute as he shrank once again...

The string of cum snapped the next second, flinging him back to Thea's pussy. There he would stay while he kept shrinking, shrinking, shrinking, for this day and every day to come, forever tormented by her body—painfully crushed in the wrinkles of her skin, drowned in her cum, suffocated by her musk.

There was no escaping from Thea now, and nothing to do even if he managed it. She was his home, his entire world now. They would spend the rest of their lives together, though she would never know it. While he shrank down to nothing, she became his everything. Within a week she would never even think of him again, while she would be the only thing he ever thought of from that day forward.

After five days at the size of a bug, Marisa felt strange at her proper size. Not that she disliked it or wanted to be shrunk again, it was just something she'd have to get used to.

Well, there was one thing that made her think about being shrunk again, and that was Alice. Marisa had been looking forward to making out with the other magician now that her size was fixed, but when she finally got around to it, she couldn't stop thinking about how much more intense it had felt when Alice's lips had been big enough to smother her whole, and when her tongue threatened to drag Marisa into her mouth.

Making out was fun enough even without that, though, and things progressed from there until they lay together on Marisa's bed, naked from head to toe.

Gods, Alice felt so good—her smooth skin, her silky hair, her hard shaft throbbing between Marisa's thighs. Her scent, her taste, were so addicting, and her breath blowing on Marisa's face was heavenly. She was happy to receive Alice inside her, and be filled up with the magician youkai's hot seed. Its warmth remained in her while they snuggled cheek-to-cheek afterwards.

Marisa couldn't remember ever being this happy before. She wished it would never end. But that happiness hinged on her not thinking about the item lying on her nightstand: a sturdy wooden box, a foot long and half as wide, given to them by Reimu at the end of their visit this morning. She glanced at it now, to make sure it was still closed.

“Are you thinking about them again?” Alice whispered. “Let's bring one in for a closer look.” Magical strings stretched from her fingers as she reached for the box, and carefully opened its lid. Twelve tiny spheres sat inside, fitted into little indentations. At a glance they looked like pretty blue marbles, but a closer inspection had revealed irregular shapes in shades of green and brown, different for each sphere yet identical in their significance.

Reimu claimed they were all planets, and ignoring their size, that's exactly what they looked like: twelve tiny planets, stolen from their universes so Reimu could harvest their inhabitants' energy or use them as toys, and then given to the happy couple for them to do with as they pleased.

It weirded Marisa out to have probably billions of people in her possession, but Alice had been intrigued from the start. She had wanted to leave the box open while they made love, and only left it closed because Marisa asked her to. Now she used her strings to extract one of the planets from the box, and to carry it towards them.

Marisa could have asked her to put it back, but morbid curiosity kept her quiet as the tiny world floated before her and Alice's eyes. She just couldn't decide how she felt about it. Partly she empathized with all the humans she supposed must be down there, having some experience with being shrunk against her will, but it was hard to be too empathetic when she didn't even know if they were really there. She had to trust Alice's word that she could sense the energy of all the humans on it.

“Aren't they just the cutest things?” Alice said, reaching for the planet. Seeing it beside her hand really put into perspective just how tiny it was. Her fingertips were each more than half its size; the whole thing would have probably popped as soon as they caught hold of it, if not for the protective barrier surrounding all the tiny planets. That barrier also simulated their natural sky, and kept them from seeing anything that lay beyond. To the people there, Alice and Marisa did not exist, and they went on with their lives never suspecting how close they were to annihilation. “Are you sure you don't want to lift the barrier? We could bring them into the fun.”

“I don't know. It doesn't feel right to kill a whole planet for fun.”

“Who said anything about killing them? Didn't Reimu mention something about using protective spells to keep them alive even if their planet's destroyed? You could cast one on them, then we won't be killing anyone.”

“I guess we could do that.”

Marisa didn't sound too sure, though, and Alice didn't want to press her into it. She could see her lover needed more convincing, so she put the planet between Marisa's breasts and rolled it up and down. “If you want to leave the barriers, we'll leave them. There's plenty we can do with our gifts even like this.” She pushed the planet up the right boob, to the edge of Marisa's nipple. With her thumb she pressed it into the soft flesh, and rolled it in little circles against that sensitive skin.

A moan rumbled from Marisa's throat. “That feels nice.” Her nipple hardened against the little blue marble, until its size almost rivaled the planet's. While she felt guilty about using these people like this, she found herself agreeing with Alice: it was very cute. She took the planet from Alice, and rolled it on her breast in the same manner. Then Alice grabbed another one from the box, kissed it, and used it on Marisa's other breast.

“You see? It's not so bad. The humans are safe and sound, and we get to have our fun with them.” After a while, Alice climbed on top of Marisa, pressing her breasts to her lover's. The planets were squeezed between them, completely encased in their tits. Though the people there couldn't see what was going on, they could feel the warmth of the two cosmic bodies spread across every inch of the Earth, and catch their scent in the air. The trapped warmth made Alice and Marisa start to sweat; soon their sweat had permeated the barrier, and brought salty rain all over the world, even where not a cloud was in sight.

It didn't take a meteorologist to see that this weather was unnatural. People everywhere searched the sky for an explanation, and before long saw that the sky had begun to crack. The sound of it thundered onto the planet as the fissures deepened and spread across the heavens. Then it began to flicker, like a malfunctioning screen, and finally blinked out completely. Their sky was replaced by shades of pink, just beyond the broken firmament.

None could have guessed it was human skin that they saw, and a pair of nipples to be precise—its scale was so immense as to be unrecognizable. Every pore was a lake in their eyes, every imperfection a geographic feature akin to their mountains and valleys. And they would never know the truth. Not even a minute after they started to see the reality beyond the barrier, their protection gave way and the sky of boob flesh rushed in to crush the puny planets.

Marisa lifted Alice away as soon as it happened, but it was too late to do anything. Death had come instantly to everyone across both worlds as these were crushed into dust.

The embers of each core and mantle now shone on her and Alice's nipples, tingling their skin with the heat; it was all that remained of either planet. Marisa stared blankly at them.

“Oops. I guess the barriers only resist so much. We'll keep that in mind for the next ones,” said Alice.

Marisa didn't reply. Billions of human lives, gone in the blink of an eye. She should have felt worse about it, but the guilt she waited for never came. Did she not believe there had been humans down there? No, she did. She trusted Alice. But now that they were gone, their deaths felt so... inconsequential. What did it change? What did their lives matter? Nothing at all.

As that thought settled in, she realized how much she'd loved feeling them pop against her nipples, and how nice their embers felt lending their warmth to her skin, and she remembered what Reimu had said about eating them. With Alice on her lap, she sat and leaned forward, bringing her lips to Alice's breast. They settled around the right nipple, on the edges of the planet's remains. Marisa felt the dust on her lips as she sucked on the soft flesh and licked the perky pink nub. Alice cooed, wrapping arms around Marisa's head to hold her lover close. The tongue caressed her tenderly, rolling the fading embers over her skin, producing a shiver with each new lick. “Keep going,” she muttered with a kiss on Marisa's head.

Marisa never thought of doing otherwise. She kept licking, savoring the planet's remains. Reimu had been right: the taste was odd and metallic, not something Marisa would have eaten normally, but knowing what it was made this all strangely thrilling. She couldn't get enough of it, and once this nipple had been licked clean, she moved on to the other, taking care of that one too.

Alice, meanwhile, snatched another planet from the box. When Marisa was finished tending to her nipples, Alice showed it to her. “What do you want to do with this one?”

Marisa took it and held it up, then swished around the last of the other planet's dust in her mouth and swallowed. “I have something in mind, but first...” She cast a protective spell on the little world's inhabitants so they could experience this fully, then pressed the planet to Alice's lips. It was halfway in when Marisa leaned in for a kiss, pushing it the rest of the way with her tongue. Alice took it with her own, and pushed back with it, locking the planet in the middle of a war between the titans' tongues. Humanity was none the wiser to it, not until Marisa took the planet between her molars and bit down on it. Cracks soon started forming on the barrier, and it only took a little more pressure for it to shatter completely, throwing the world into chaos.

Half of it was crushed by her molars at once, while whole oceans worth of spit washed over the rest of the planet, sweeping billions of human beings away. Before it could fully break apart, Marisa passed it back to Alice, and together they wrecked the tiny world, spreading its remains over both their mouths, with all its inhabitants very much included.

Humanity was thrown about as something less than germs. They swam in the great oceans of spit covering every inch of the giant mouths, from teeth to cheeks to tongue, getting stuck in the tightest of crevices, floating between taste buds greater than mountains, traveling thousands of miles in fractions of a second. Their frail bodies would have long since been dashed to pieces if not for Marisa's protective spell, but that didn't save them from drowning in there, and Alice shortly started sensing the energy released by their deaths.

She wanted more of it, so she pushed the witch down on the bed and invaded her mouth in search of every last human she could get. Her insistence surprised Marisa, who took a moment to match her passion. Their moans shook the microscopic world in their mouths, powerful subsonic vibrations which took hold of every last human in there and turned them all numb. Within minutes they would all perish in that chaos, having no notion of where they were or what was happening to them. Maybe it was a mercy that they never learned of their insignificance.

Alice pulled away after that, swallowing her share of the planet. “So what do you think? It's fun to be the big one, isn't it?”

“Yeah, it is.” Marisa looked at the open box beside her. “Maybe we should be more careful with them, though. We're gonna run out of them too soon at this rate.”

“Oh, I know how to make them last, but we'll need to shrink ourselves for it. You don't mind, do you?”

Marisa could guess what Alice had in mind. “How are we gonna do that? Did you bring any shrink seals from the shrine?”

“No, but I know how to shrink myself, and now that you've learned how to grow, I'm sure you can figure out how to do the opposite.”

“You think so?” Marisa considered it for a bit. Then, directing her magical energies within, she attempted to cast a shrinking spell and found immediate success. The sinking feeling came so unexpectedly that she stopped the spell before she lost even a foot of height, then started it again, more slowly than the first time. She lost an inch or so each second, and watched as the rest of the world grew around her. It thrilled her to see Alice taking up ever more of her view, looming above her increasingly tiny self.

She had shrunk to some three inches tall, a more reasonable size than the one she'd been stuck at these recent days, when Alice couldn't resist anymore and snatched the tiny witch up in her hand. “Aww, you're adorable, my little doll! I'm so glad you worked it out. Now I can play with you anytime I want~.” She rubbed her thumb over Marisa's breasts, making the girl blush.

“H-hey! Aren't you going to join me down here?”

“You keep going for now, and I'll catch up later!”

Marisa muttered under her breath, but still went on and shrunk for Alice, dwindling away under her thumb until it covered her whole body and even afterwards, to end up as a flea nestled in the folds of Alice's palm, when she resolved not to shrink any smaller unless Alice joined in.

The plush platform zoomed towards Alice's face, and left her under a godly golden eye, breathless at Alice's power and majesty. “Mmmf~. I love it when you get so tiny I can barely see you. I wonder if I can still taste you at that size,” Alice purred just before her tongue appeared before Marisa. The huge pink wall slid along the giant palm on its way to her, caught her under its slimy mass, and pulled her right into Alice's mouth. Alice savored the tiny morsel, while meek little Marisa gave in to that masterful tongue, moaning and whimpering as its gigantic taste buds caressed her body. Then, just when she found herself about to climax, Marisa was fished out of that cavern and swiped onto a throbbing pink surface whose smell she recognized at once.

“Can you still move, or was that too much for you?” said Alice. Marisa tried, but the spit held her too firmly. The most she could do was slide her limbs around, getting nowhere at all while Alice's laughter rumbled up above. “Are you sure you're trying? I can barely feel you. You won't be any good down there at that size. I'm going to have to get a little help~.”

Lying on the end of Alice's cock, Marisa watched as one of the planets was pulled out of the box by magical strings. Alice moved it towards her, and soon the icy continent at the planet's northern pole had crashed right into the tiny woman. The chill at her front contrasted sharply with the hot, throbbing cock at her back. But the planet was nothing compared to the massive cockhead, and this continent even less; it cracked and crumbled against her skin, all the ice melting away in mere seconds.

With a finger on the other pole, Alice rubbed and twisted the planet over her glans. Bit by bit the tiny world dissolved into the oceanic stretch of cum and pre which coated her knob. Billions swam in it now, some buried under huge chunks of their planet's crust, others trying desperately to make it out only to find they couldn't break the surface tension however much they pushed. The energy released as they drowned, together with the embers of their world and little Marisa squirming under it all, tickled Alice until she blew her load. A good chunk of the planet was blown away in the great geyser of spunk, landing with it on Alice's thigh.

It took a little while for Marisa to turn up in all that mess, and after cleaning her up, Alice placed her by the box on the table and then shrank herself to the same size. “Sorry to keep you waiting! Are you ready to go?” Still recovering from the experience, Marisa couldn't do more than nod and follow Alice onto the box among the remaining worlds. “We'll need to get a little smaller. I'll open a hole in the barrier for us to pass through. Then we can play in this world for hours and still have tons left over for some other day.”

Marisa nodded. “That sounds good. Uh, you go first this time.”

Alice grinned. “So you want me to be the smaller one for a change?”

“Huh? Nonono, I just–”

“It's alright, I'm only teasing! But you know, I wouldn't mind learning what you'd do to a tiny me.” Alice shrank after saying this, to such a tiny size that she was like a flea to Marisa, then with her magic she opened up a hole in the barrier surrounding the shrunken planet and floated through. Marisa followed after her, shrinking to the same diminutive size and trying to avoid looking at the rest of her room as she flew down to that tiny world.

The hole in the barrier gave the humans below a glimpse to the world beyond theirs, though it was such a brief and unexpected one that no one understood what they saw through it, except for those two gigantic women who flew down from that strange portal and landed on the outskirts of a big city.

The land sank under Marisa's bare feet as she landed, pressed into a shapely crater by her “immense” body. Though her own height was best measured in micrometers, to the nanoscopic humans at her feet she and Alice were each several miles tall, by far the tallest things in sight. She took a step forward, watched the humans try to flee, felt their buildings crunch under her feet and the sparse clouds turn into water as her thighs plowed through them.

Then Alice came forward, and taking her hand, she pulled Marisa down to lie upon the city to make sweet, tender love among the humans.

No matter how many days Lily spent at her new reduced size, the young woman couldn't find it in her to accept this new life. Her stepmother Barbara, and especially her half-sister Judy, put her through so much torment that all she ever thought about was how to escape them. She knew better than to try it around Judy—that would only earn her an even worse treatment than she already suffered—but Barbara was clueless enough that Lily could try escaping from her without serious consequences if she failed. At worst Barbara just tucked her back in some tight place, like her shoes or bra cups or deep in her ass crack, so the tiny girl wouldn't “fall out” again.

At this point, Lily didn't even bother thinking about what to do after she escaped. She would figure something out, or so she assured herself, and besides, almost nothing could be worse than this. But even though she tried to escape every chance she got, she always ended up back with Barbara before long, and usually with Judy soon afterwards.

One day, Judy's friends came to stay for a sleepover. There were four in total: Katie, Jenny, Stacy, and Anna. As soon as everyone arrived, Judy pulled Lily off of her sole and dropped the tiny woman on the floor among all of them, to cower at their feet. “Oh em gee, Judy, your little sis is so cute!” said Anna, shoving her toes all up in Lily's face. The tiny woman was no match for them, and was smothered under the middle toe like a helpless ant. Anna then caught Lily with a curl of her toes, and lifted her up for everyone to see and laugh at.

When Lily was released, she fell back to the floor, where all the girls took turns toying with her while they chatted about school and boys and their favorite shows. They hardly even glanced at her; she was just an afterthought, a bug for them to fiddle with while they did more important things.

Judy barely touched Lily during that time, but that didn't mean she was in for an easy time. All the other women were terrible in their own ways. Stacy, for instance, was the only one of the girls who had come wearing shoes, not sandals like the others, so her feet were hot, sweaty, and smelly—and so was Lily after spending a minute between her toes. The huge digits twiddled around her, smearing her with their toe jam, It was so terrible, Lily spent the whole time trying to escape, without any success

Katie spent most of the time just smothering Lily underfoot. Her massive soles weighed on the tiny woman and slowly slid her over the carpet. The pressure was so intense hat Lily couldn't even breathe. Many times she felt her body grow numb and her awareness start to fade, only for Katie to lift her foot at the last moment and let her get a few breaths in.

Anna was the most playful of the bunch; she would let Lily try to run, only to pull her back in before she could get too far away. Other times she picked Lily up with her powerful toes and dropped her, or battered her back and forth.

Jenny, on the other hand, just stepped on Lily once and left her stuck to her sole for several minutes afterwards, dominating the tiny woman in view of everyone by merely scrunching her foot.

After a while, the girls grew bored of playing with her like that and found something else to do with her. Judy pulled out a bottle of blue nail polish and sat with it on the floor, placing Lily on top of her foot and the bottle between her toes, then ordered Lily to paint her toe nail.

It was a very difficult job for Lily. The fumes of the nail polish hurt her throat and her eyes, and the brush was so big she could barely lift it, so they had to give her a cotton swab instead. At first they watched her and laughed at how much she was struggling, but they soon lost interest and left her to finish the job of painting all her sister's toe nails. She fell over many times, especially when Judy wiggled her toes, and ended up painting outside the nails by accident; not a whole lot, but enough that only Katie chose to have Lily paint her nails too.

By the time Lily finished working on both her feet, the tiny woman was exhausted. Who knew it could be so hard just to paint a few nails? She dropped the cotton swab in the bottle and hopped off Katie's foot, hoping that no one else would ask her to work on them, but after sitting by Katie's foot for a minute, she realized that no one was paying any attention to her or realized she'd finished, not even Judy. They were all too engrossed in their conversation to notice someone as small and insignificant as her.

Was this her chance? Lily inched further and further back, trying to make sure no one would notice her moving away. Eventually she had scooted behind Katie, where none of the girls could see her, and from there she scurried to the door. She had just reached it and was crawling under it when she heard someone approaching. She couldn't see much from down here, but she knew it had to be her step mom. Barbara usually got back from work around this time, and always checked in on Judy then.

Sure enough, when the door was pushed open a minute later, she saw Barbara looming over her, right before the woman's big bare foot slid forward and caught Lily underneath. Though Barbara always kicked off her shoes as soon as she got home, her sole was still moist from spending hours in her shoe, and Lily was quickly covered in her foot sweat.

“Oh, hello, girls!” Barbara said, and was greeted by everyone.

“Hi mom. How was work today?” asked Judy.

“Boring, like always. You know how it is, but I can't complain. Can I get you girls anything? No? Alright. I'm gonna get changed and then relax in the living room. Let me know if any of you need something!” Barbara left after that, unaware of her tiny step daughter trapped under her sole.

Stomp, stomp, stomp! Lily was crushed and battered by between Barbara and the floor, over and over again while the middle-aged woman went and slipped into something more comfortable: a loose white blouse and a pair of blue jeans. Then when Barbara sat back on the recliner couch and kicked up her feet to stream a romantic film, Lily finally got a break from all the stomping.

She was stuck to Barbara's foot even then, though, and try as she might, she couldn't break free. It was so humiliating. She could barely even move on her own, but whenever Barbara stretched her foot, her skin pulled at Lily and made her stretch her whole body. When Barbara scrunched her sole, Lily was practically folded in half. It was a total, effortless domination, and Barbara just kept doing it without the least suspicion of her step daughter's presence. It was only when she scratched her sole with her toes that she noticed there was something stuck to it, and even then she thought it must have been a bit of lint or something, so she just took it between her toes and fiddled with it.

By this point, having suffered for hours under Barbara, Judy, and her sister's friends, Lily was in no state to keep resisting. She gave in to the giant toes, let herself be manhandled so she could save her energy for when it was needed. Maybe soon Barbara would drop her and then she could make a run for the front door. That's what she hoped for, at least, but after a few minutes of toying with that piece of lint, during a slow and boring part of her movie, Barbara brought her foot closer and pulled the tiny thing from between her toes, curious to see what it was.

“Lily?” she asked the limp little thing dangling from her fingertips. Lily groaned and made an effort to wipe the toe jam on her face before looking at the giant pair of eyes before her. “When did you end up on my foot, sweetie? Did I leave you in my shoe by accident? No, Judy was the one who had you this morning. Must've been after I came back.” Barbara dropped Lily in her hand, left the tiny woman groaning in one of her palm creases. “Now, I don't mind you wanting to be at my feet so badly, Lily. Sure it's a little weird, but it's harmless, and I know it makes you happy. But you could at least say hello instead of making a beeline straight for my toes! I may only be your step mom, but we're still family. We should make more of an effort to bond, don't you think? Maybe it will help make this easier on you. I know! Why don't you sit and watch this movie with me? After that you can go back to hanging out on my feet if that's what you want.”

Lily was just recovering when Barbara turned her hand over and dropped the tiny woman right on her belly. She met with a soft landing, right next to a giant bellybutton on a bit of skin left exposed by the short blouse. As she picked herself up, Lily looked away to Barbara's face, where a big white grin beamed at her from beyond a pair of modest yet gigantic breasts. “There! Should be a plenty comfortable spot for you. Now sit back, relax, and enjoy the movie with me. And don't even think about running back to my feet, missy! I'm gonna keep an eye on you to make sure you behave!”

A soft chuckle shook her belly, and Lily along with it, before she settled back into watching her movie. Lily saw that she had no choice but to go along with her stepmom's wishes, so she crawled on the white blouse and sat to watch the distant screen.

The land she sat on moved often, rising and falling with her step mom's breathing, shifting whenever she adjusted herself. It was really humbling how immensely strong Barbara was, how casually she could define Lily's whole world. Still it wasn't unpleasant to sit here with her. At the very least she wasn't being abused anymore, and it was really comfortable sitting on Barbara's tummy. It was also nice to watch a movie like a normal person again. If her life as a shrinker were always like this, Lily thought she might be able to accept it some day. Too bad that would never happen with Judy around.

Lily thought about this stuff while watching the movie with Barbara, and eventually decided to try talking with Barbara and telling her how she really felt about everything, including Judy. Maybe Barbara wouldn't believe her, but even if so, Lily couldn't imagine how it would make things any worse than they were already. Once the movie was over, she stood and turned towards her mother, whose eyes were drawn to her by the movement. Then, taking a deep breath, Lily started marching towards Barbara's face.

Barbara watched quietly as her cute little step-daughter crossed her tummy. As the girl approached, she disappeared behind her boobs for a bit, but even then Barbara sensed her tiny feet marching on top of her, and she waited to see what would come of it. When she felt that little creature crawling up her boobs, she got strangely excited, and waited for Lily to surface again.

It only took half a minute for Lily to crest the hill that was Barbara's tit, and found that she had the woman's undivided attention. Those huge eyes made her nervous, but she licked her lips spoke up, reminding herself that this was just a normal middle-aged woman, not the goddess she now appeared to be. “Mom? Can you hear me?” she asked.

Barbara stared at her. “Do you want something, dear?” she said. No, she definitely hadn't heard. Lily sighed and prepared to shout louder, but before she could do so, Barbara scooted back in her seat. Her breasts suddenly moved, and Lily was flung off of them and into the woman's cleavage, where she settled snugly between them. “Is that what you came here for? You wanted another seat?” Barbara laughed while Lily fought to right herself and escape the huge fatty mounds. “Well, you did behave during the movie, so I suppose I can let you play in there as a reward.”

Lily could have screamed. The last thing she wanted was another misunderstanding she would have to correct, but Barbara wouldn't give her the chance to explain what had happened. Grabbing hold of her boobs, Lily's step mom pressed them both together and flattened the poor shrinker between the soft, heavy mounds.

“Must feel nice getting to enjoy these big girls all over you. One of the benefits of being shrinker. Don't have to worry about work or school or anything else, just sit back and let me and Judy take care of you while you hang out on our feet all day! Sometimes I think you might even end up happier living like this.”

Lily gasped for breath when Barbara finally released her, but she barely got a few seconds before she was pinned under her step mom's finger and slowly rubbed over her boobs.

“You know, I was always sorry I didn't get to breastfeed you when you were a little girl. You were too old for it when I married your father. Maybe if I'd done it we would've been closer while you were growing up. I figure this is a great chance to fix that.” Barbara lifted up her bra cup and pushed Lily inside it, until the shrinker's face and her whole upper body for that matter were pressed against her nipple. Then she released her bra and let it snap onto Lily. “Go on, sweetie: suckle mama's tit.”

Lily would have wriggled out of there if it was only the bra holding her down, but Barbara cupped a hand over her boob and groped herself, and the weight of that was too much. As she was mashed into that nub, she realized the only way to get out of here was to satisfy her step mother, and she started squeezing the giant nipple as best she could, feeling it harden and push against her, while Barbara softly purred. Then, after a long wait, a tiny trickle of milk seeped out of the nipple and over Lily's face. It took her by surprise, entering into her mouth, and she saw herself forced to swallow it. After the first gulp, though, she just kept drinking. Barbara's milk was so much better than the sweat she'd been forced to drink these past few days. The taste and the rich, creamy texture running down her throat felt so good that she almost cried.

“Hey, mom? Have you seen my sister around?” Lily's heart skipped a beat when she heard Judy's voice. She was petrified as she waited for them to decide her fate.

“Sure, I have her with me! Why? Did you need her for something?”

“Nah, you keep her. I just wanted to make sure she didn't run a– didn't run into any trouble. Just make sure she knows I'll be taking her to school tomorrow.”

Lily breathed a sigh of relief once Judy left. “Well, you heard your sister. I hope you have a good time with her tomorrow,” Barbara said as she pulled Lily from her bra and dropped the tiny woman on the floor. “Anyway, I think you deserve some more time with my feet. And why don't you rub my soles while you're down there? They could really use some love after being trapped in those shoes all day.” She showed her soles to Lily, flexing her toes above the tiny woman's head.

With Barbara staring expectantly at her, Lily had no choice but to comply, so she walked up to the giant foot and started rubbing it. Usually she hated having to do this stuff, but she felt grateful to Barbara for feeding her properly for once, even if it was in such a humiliating way, and wanted to properly repay her, so she rubbed her foot with more care than usual, tending to all the older woman's wrinkles.

Barbara watched her go at it the entire time, and as Lily was about to finish, she put her feet together around her step daughter, totally smothering her in her soles. “Thanks for the help, sweetie, your massage was great! Now for your reward, just relax and enjoy my feet!” She rolled Lily between her soles like the girl was nothing, but once Lily started fighting, she found that she didn't hate it as much as before. It felt like a massage over her whole body to be pressed between Barbara's feet.

Why the change of heart? Maybe it was because Barbara had shown her some real kindness for the first time since Lily became a shrinker. Or maybe she was getting Stockholm Syndrome from being at Barbara's feet for so long. Whatever the case, it wasn't like she had any choice but to lie there and take it, and if she was going to have to put up with this anyways, she might as well enjoy as much of it as she could.

At least for this evening she accepted her place under Barbara's feet. And at night when her mother went to sleep, she would snuggle between the woman's giant toes and make them her bed, enjoying their warmth and power more than she would ever admit.

At this moment, it was Hera Syndulla's greatest wish to give a thrashing and turn the tables on the two men leading her on in chains. They were traffickers, the lowest scum in the galaxy, specializing in Twi'lek women like herself. It would be justice to lock them up for a lifetime, and she would gladly do it herself once she was out of these chains, but as she kept reminding herself, that would have to wait.

As despicable as these men were, they were only small-time grunts, and bad ones at that. Hera had seen a dozen good escape opportunities in the day since they captured her, but limited herself to taking note of them for future use. At this rate, she might not even need any help in escaping with all the other prisoners—once she knew what she came here to learn.

Wherever there were traffickers, there were buyers of trafficked people. Hera needed to know who those buyers were if she and her team were ever going to help their poor victims, and to that end she had allowed herself to be captured.

The grunts had been very loose-lipped when they were taunting and harassing her yesterday, after they had shoved her in her cell, and she had asked them, weeping and trembling, who they meant to sell her to, but they proved to be all bluster. They clearly didn't know who their buyers were, even if they pretended otherwise. Very likely their leader had just enough brains to deny them that information. Still, someone in the compound would know, and she could probably tease the information out of them without getting caught before long. Maybe the other prisoners, though she hadn't met any of them yet. Maybe she would today, if she played her cards right and stuck to her role.

Ah, what a pain. Hera would have loved to take a more offensive approach to all this, but without her full crew, this was the best she could manage. The others were busy on another mission for the rebellion; only she and Ezra could be spared for this one. If all had gone according to plan, the young man had already infiltrated the compound by himself, and would undertake his own efforts to uncover the buyers' identities.

Hera didn't expect to see him anytime soon. They had agreed that he would stay hidden and only contact her if something important came up. Still, she was thinking about him when the grunts led her into a room where half a dozen Twi'lek women in clothing as skimpy as hers danced for a grizzled man sitting in a big armchair—one of them even dancing on his lap. The grunts pulled her along to stand before him, then with a smile and a laugh he nudged the dancer away. She hurried to join the others, shooting Hera a commiserating look as she passed.

The grizzled man crossed his legs and took a smoke from his hookah pipe while he motioned for Hera to turn around. She did so, slowly, meekly, her eyes wide and fearful as they sought his approval. Under better circumstances she would be dragging this man off to be tried for his crimes, but for once, Hera was in no rush. She knew who he was: Zain Tah'rel, the leader of this gang. If she managed to make him sing, he would tell her everything she wanted to know.

Zain seemed pleased with what she showed him. “A pretty one. Very pretty. Not too far past her prime,” he said, blowing pungent smoke towards her and his men. “Could be bigger in the chest. And ass. But she looks like she can dance. Can you dance, girl? What's your name?”

“Zynda, sir.” Hera made her voice light and her syllables strained. “I... I've danced a little, before.”

“Yes, I knew it! You have the body of a dancer, Zynda. Boys, you caught me a good one. Now, take her chains off; I want to see her dance.” The grunts obeyed, leaving her unbound, and Hera danced, moving her hips with enough timidity to sell her character and keep them interested. “Not bad! And I'm sure you will get better once you settle into your new life. You know, Zynda, I am thinking of keeping you for myself. It is a big honor, and I promise if you can please me you will lead a more comfortable life here than you would out there in this city, or this planet—or with any of my clients. I hear some of them like to cut pretty women open and watch them die.”

“What!? W-who does that?” Hera said.

“Don't worry your little head about it; like I said, I won't sell you to them if you please me. Now come, sit on my knees and watch the other girls dance. Maybe you'll learn a thing or two from them.”

Hera hesitated before taking a seat on his lap. Luckily he didn't expect her to do anything yet, but the way he put his hands on her waist and handled her made her disgusted. She did watch the women, though, to see who looked most capable and whether was any of them might betray her for better treatment from their captors. It happened sometimes, in cases like these. She asked some questions too while she was at it, though nothing so probing it would arouse suspicion. Zain spoke a lot, perhaps because of what he smoked. He seemed to think it cute that she asked so much, but he astutely deflected any questions he didn't want to answer.

Before long, the door opened again, and a droid came in with a small cage. “Ah, the toys are here! Take them to the girls, C-S42.” The droid walked stiffly to a small stand near the wall, and placed the cage on it, opening the door up top. Zain's slaves gathered around it, and took turns reaching into the cage to pull out some tiny things. “You too, Zynda. Go play with the other girls.” Zain patted her rear until she stood and walked to the cage.

Hera hadn't been sure what to expect, but few things would have surprised her as much as the creature she saw inside.

Chialli, more commonly known as “micros”, were an odd species. They looked almost exactly like humans, except that their hair was snow-white and they measured just over one inch tall, but the two species had no known relation, originating from opposite ends of the galaxy. A strange case of convergent evolution. They had been discovered just a couple decades ago, and were still a rare sight across most of the galaxy. Usually they were kept as exotic pets, though there were many breeding programs now making them less exotic with each passing year. Hera would have called it slavery, except that everyone agreed micros weren't capable of sentience. Some small intelligence, sure, but not past the level of animals.

There was only one left in the cage: a male, if she judged correctly, lying face-down all naked. It moved, but just barely, likely too weak to sit up. Even knowing it wasn't sentient, Hera felt a twinge of sympathy for the little thing. This was her toy, then? What exactly did Zain expect her to do with it? She looked to the others, and saw them holding the micros and rubbing them on their bodies, holding them beneath or between their feet, or even licking the tiny things.

The whole thing was bizarre, but there was no doubt Zain was getting off to it. Why? How was this exciting at all? “Is there a problem, Zynda?” the man called to her. Hera shook her head and pulled out the last micro, after which the droid took the cage away. Even then she needed a moment to mentally prepare for what was expected of her. Frankly, it icked her out so much that she couldn't even bear to glance at the little creature in her fist. If she had, perhaps she would have noticed something familiar about his face.

-----

The mission, or at least Ezra's part in it, had seemed a piece of cake to the young man. Getting into the compound had been almost too easy, the same as sneaking around in search of the information they'd come for. The only hard part was doing all that while worrying about Hera being okay, or so he thought. But underestimating his enemies turned out to be a mistake. If he hadn't let his guard down, he might have heard whoever put that poison dart in his neck, and he wouldn't have passed out and been captured.

When he awoke, Ezra was lying naked in a dark room, with several other people he could barely make out. He talked to them in every language he knew even one word of, but they seemed confused and even scared of him no matter what he said. Then a door opened and the lights turned on, bringing him to utter confusion.

He found himself and all the others in a cage, with said cage lying inside some gigantic room. An equally gigantic droid stepped into the room, and shuffled towards them. The scale of the thing was mindboggling. At least three hundred feet tall, maybe fifty more. Who would build such a thing? Who would build such a room?

But the more he saw, the more he came to the opposite conclusion. It wasn't that the droid and room were huge—he was tiny. It was made obvious when he realized that everything else in the room was equally gigantic. That's when he understood the significance of the white hair all the other prisoners had, and their total silence. They were all micros, not humans. And he noticed too, in the reflection of the cage's metal bars, that his own hair had been dyed white as well.

All this brought him more questions than answers. How could he be as small as a micro? He thought shrinking technology was a thing of fiction. Why had he been made to look like a micro? Who had captured him? What did they mean to do to him? What was this droid in here for?

That last question, at least, was answered when the droid picked up a spray can which sat next to their cage on the table, and fumigated them all with it. Ezra caught one whiff of the substance before holding his breath, but that whiff soon had him lying on the floor along with all the micros, barely able to move. That's when the droid picked up their cage and carried them away.

It was a couple minutes before the droid reached its destination, where Ezra heard something about being taken to “the girls”, and then, “You too, Zynda.” His heart skipped a beat. That was the name Hera said she would use, and he couldn't imagine there was anyone else here sharing it.

Ezra was only dimly aware of the micros being taken from the cage as he fought to turn his head and see for himself if Hera was here with him. Then someone stopped beside the cage. The most he could see of them was a sliver of their belly, but that sliver was the exact shade of Hera's skin. He tried to call her name, but only managed a croak he himself almost didn't hear, and even that was cut off when a giant hand came and seized him, pulling him out of the cage. Long, thick fingers curled over his body and kept him gently entombed. He could see nothing of the world beyond them, had no idea what Hera was doing or what the other Twi'lek were doing with the micros—so it came as a shock to him when Hera pressed him to her tummy and started sliding him over it, mimicking the other slaves.

Hera didn't have to feign her awkwardness this time. She wasn't opposed to flaunting her body, if that's what the mission demanded, but she couldn't see what was supposed to be sexy about rubbing herself with an animal.

Zain called one of the other Twi'lek to him, a busty blue-skinned woman apparently named Tana. Of all the slaves, she seemed to have the least reservations about entertaining him or playing with their “toys”. Hera watched her rub the micro all over her breasts, giggling and moaning softly, then lift the micro to her mouth where she licked and sucked on it to Zain's clear delight. After a few minutes of this entertainment, he sent her back and called for another slave.

The others all took their turns playing with their micros for him, with Hera watching it all closely until it was her turn to be called on. She had been hoping he would overlook her for today, but since he hadn't, she had no choice but to play along and try to win his favor. It would be far easier to extract the information she needed that way. Fortunately she had been practicing with her toy in the meantime, and she thought she knew what he wanted to see from her.

Hera went to stand in front of him, and began dancing like before, incorporating her micro in the act. Slowly, awkwardly, yet really trying to be sensuous, she rubbed him over her belly, up and down her cleavage, around her hips and down her thighs, never suspecting that the creature she treated so intimately was one of her crewmates.

All this time Ezra tried to get Hera's attention, but he was still mostly paralyzed, and forced to endure this treatment in silent horror. Hera had been almost a mother to him ever since he joined the Ghost Crew; having her treat him like an erotic toy was the last thing he wanted, and it only got worse. Although he was still largely numb, he could feel himself reacting, growing bigger between the legs. In a sense it was only natural. Hera's skin was smooth and soft, as well taken care of as her lifestyle allowed. It felt good against his own naked skin, and there was so much friction, he just couldn't help that his body got a little excited, even against his will.

Zain seemed very pleased with her dance so far. In fact, Hera thought he watched her more intently than he had any of the others. Maybe because she was the new one? “Very good. You're a natural,” he said. “Why don't you try sitting on him now? Give the little guy a lap dance. His reward for being such a good toy. Just make sure you don't kill him yet.”

The “yet” gave Hera pause, but she obliged him, dropping the micro on a stool that Zain motioned her towards. Ezra lay numb on the stool, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Hera's huge ass looming ahead of him, poised to drop and crush him. The young man could do nothing but watch as it descended, until he was smothered under the skimpy underwear covering Hera's crotch. It was warm and musty—she hadn't been able to wash since before she was captured—and had a heavy smell that Ezra wished he could have gone his whole life without knowing. All of it made his body react against his wishes, even he was ground between the stool and Hera's crotch.

Hera felt so sorry for the micro, and made sure not to let too much of her weight rest on him. At least she hadn't felt anything crunch, so he was probably okay so far. She didn't realize that Ezra was slowly suffocating beneath her. He could get a breath once in ten seconds if he was lucky, usually closer to half a minute. Even when his face wasn't being smothered, the weight on his chest was just too great. His already weakened body grew even weaker, and he came close to passing out before Zain told Hera to stand.

“You are gorgeous, Zynda. All you need to work on is losing that shyness. Tana, come help the girl, will you?”

The other Twi'lek approached, tucking her micro down her cleavage. She took Ezra, put her hand on Hera's shoulder, and eased the other woman down, until she lay on the thick carpet, head and shoulders resting on a pile of pillows. Tana straddled Hera's lap, and started rubbing Ezra on the woman's breast, then leaned in close. “I know you must be nervous,” she whispered in Hera's ear. “Relax. You're doing better than most do on their first day. We can talk more later, but for now, focus on making a good impression. He likes to see us enjoying ourselves, so I'll try to help you do that. You just forget about everything else, including the little one.”

Hera hadn't expected the advice, though in truth most of what Tana said had already occurred to her. Still, it was a great comfort to know she could count on at least one friend among the other slaves, and one with a good head on her shoulders. She looked forward to talking with Tana, once they were done entertaining Zain. All the more reason to try and make a good impression.

The other Twi'lek planted a kiss on Hera's lips and used the micro to tend to her nipple. It wasn't entirely bad, Hera grudgingly admitted. Might even be good if she could forget the man watching them, and the micro caught between. She hoped Tana was being gentle with the poor thing.

Numb as Ezra was, it took a lot to make him feel anything, but as he was ground into Hera's boob, he was in pain. Hera had been careful not to hurt him even while she was sitting on him, but Tana had no such compunctions. Like most people, she had little empathy for micros to begin with, and that had been whittled away by her time as Zain's slave and all the micros she'd been made to play with. Hard to care about such little pests when you were focused on saving your own hide. She didn't set out to hurt this one, and she made sure not to kill him, but beyond that, she didn't care if she broke a bone or two while handling him.

After a while, she and Hera rolled on their sides, and Tana slid Ezra over Hera's back and down to her rear, making him intimate with her buttocks and the space between them while he screamed internally. At this point, Ezra would have almost preferred not to be found. He wasn't sure how he would look Hera in the eyes after this, or how she would look at him knowing what she'd done with him.

“Very good!” said Zain. “You can stand, both of you. I've seen enough. Zynda, you will join the others as one of my girls. Tana, you will educate her so she knows how to behave. Any questions?No? Good! Then all that's left is to dispose of the dispose of the toys. Come here, Tana.”

The blue Twi'lek took a seat on his lap, and as he and Hera watched, she reached into her cleavage and pulled out her micro. She swung it by the legs a few times, then sensuously dragged it over her cheek, then her lips, then took it with her tongue and pulled it inside. Tana seemed to savor it for a while, every so often opening her mouth for Zain to peek inside, and lastly swallowed and stuck out her tongue to show the micro was gone.

Hera was disgusted, yet she couldn't look away as all the other slaves went up to Zain one by one and disposed of their micros in the same way. It made her queasy to think she'd have to do the same—in fact she had no doubt that Zain would make her do it—but she prepared herself for it nonetheless.

Whatever drug they had sprayed Ezra with was beginning to wear off for him, and he tried to make the most of it to get Hera's attention now that he'd seen what was in store for him, but all his efforts were frustrated when she squeezed him tight in her fist. Hera knew it would be easier for her to do what she had to if she could pretend that what she held in her hand wasn't a living creature, so when her micro started squirming she squeezed it until it stopped moving. She couldn't even bear to look at it so she wouldn't get too much sympathy for it. And so, by the time it was her turn to dispose of her micro, Ezra had nearly passed out under the pressure from her fingers.

She approached Zain, standing in front of him as some of the others had done, and dangled poor helpless Ezra in front of her face. Sticking out her tongue, she licked him left and right, setting his limp little body swinging from her fingertips. Every cell in his body urged him to yell at her, but even after all this time he could still only croak, and sometimes not even that as Hera's tongue battered his face and left it coated in her spit. But even if he could have started screaming at that moment, it would have been useless once Hera's tongue dragged him into her mouth which closed after him.

Her tongue was like a huge slimy monster, many times stronger than he. Ezra knew he couldn't stand against it, not even without that drug sapping his strength. Its thick, pliant mass smothered his every attempt to move and slid him around like he was no more than a morsel.

The young man was terrified, maybe more than he'd ever been in his life, but he told himself that Hera wouldn't swallow him. No, she would tuck him away in some corner of her mouth and hide him from Zain and the guards until they were gone. Then she would spit him out and he would finally reveal himself to her. He had almost convinced himself of it when Hera's tongue suddenly pushed him up and back.

Ezra's heart sank faster than he did down her throat. This couldn't be happening. It was a terrible nightmare, one he would quickly wake from. But the pain he felt when he splashed into a pool of stomach acids was no dream. The burning in his throat from their fumes was no dream. In fact, it was precisely what woke him up. Feeling and movement fully returned to his body, just when it was too late for him. Yet he couldn't give up. Ezra dragged himself to the wall of Hera's stomach, where he raised his hands and first scratched, then pounded at the thick mass of mucousy flesh with all the strength he could muster, screaming—crying—for Hera's help, even as she was led away to the slaves' quarters.

Hera did her best to ignore the queasiness in her stomach as her gastric juices started the job of dissolving its contents into nutrients, and especially tried to forget what was the cause of that feeling. She had more important things to worry about than the life of one micro, especially now that she could finally talk to Tana and the other Twi'lek. Luckily for her, the queasiness didn't last for every long, and once it disappeared she didn't spare a second thought for the fate of the poor “micro”. That evening she went to bed feeling good about her progress. She just hoped Ezra was doing well. But why worry about him? He had grown up to be a very capable young man, and she trusted that he would get on just fine by himself. And so she fell asleep, nourished by the nutrients of that young man's body...

How many times had Zagreus failed to escape the underworld to meet his mother Persephone? How many times had he fallen to his father's servants and returned to the House of Hades? He had lost count at some point after the hundredth attempt, or was it the two-hundredth? Even that escaped his memory. For a while things had been looking hopeful. Each new attempt had brought him closer to the surface, closer to the light of the sky and sight of his mother. Then one day he came close enough that his father started taking these outings more seriously. His progress soon stagnated and even reversed, each new attempt ending sooner than the last. In frustration he had been throwing himself endlessly at the problem, never reflecting on his failures. Even now, after his latest failure and a curt exchange with his father, he was already making his way out for another go when a voice bid him wait.

Zagreus stopped his feet and turned around to face Nyx,the primordial goddess of night and the woman he'd spent most his life believing was his mother. The ashen-skinned goddess floated above the ground, her toes occasionally visible under the end of her long, purple robe. She wore a kind smile as she approached, and spoke gently. “Are you going out again, Zagreus? You should take some time to rest. Even gods such as us have need of it, every now and then.”

“Thanks for your concern, Nyx, but I don't intend to wait.” The answer sounded too brusque to him even as he said it. “I'm sorry. I appreciate the help you've given me, and know you wish the best for me, but it has been months of failure and I can't let this stand. I must figure out how to crack my father's security, else I'll never see my mother...” He lowered his head, fists clenched in resolve, until Nyx's hand touched his cheek.

“I know, Zagreus, but you really must take care of yourself as well. Come, join me in my chambers for a while. Perhaps you'll learn something of use.” She turned and floated away, stopping shortly to await his answer. Zagreus hesitated before following after. In a minute they arrived at her queenly chamber, where a bottle of nectar waited for them on a table. Nyx floated onto one of the chairs, and invited Zagreus to take the one opposite her. He accepted the invitation with a bow of his head while she poured him a cup of the fine golden fluid. “Drink. It will help soothe your pain.”

Zagreus took the cup offered him and waited for Nyx to pour herself one before drinking. True to her words, the very first draught had him feeling lighter in soul and body. Nyx refilled their cups once they were both emptied, then asked if he would share his troubles with her. Zagreus sighed and began to speak.

It felt good to vent his feelings like this. For a while he felt as he had in days past, when he still thought of Nyx as his mother and came to her for succor and advice. Yet her answer was dispiriting, not least because it gave voice to his own worries.

“Hades really improved security since he saw how well you handled Theseus. I doubt you'll ever go that far again, not without many more years of training. But there might just be another way.” She paused to drink from her cup, leaving Zagreus in suspense. “I believe I may be able to sneak you out of the underworld, and to take you to Persephone in secret. There are two conditions to this. The first is that you will not reveal to her who you are nor what she is to you. You will be only a stranger to her. The second is that if you accept my offer, you will work as my servant from now until the day I choose to release you. Do this, and I will find a way to take you to your mother at least once a season.”

Zagreus frowned. True, he wished sorely to see his mother, but... “Why these two conditions?”

Nyx held up a finger. “The first is needed for me to keep my promise to Hades. Anything less but your absolute secrecy would make me an oath breaker. As for the second one, it serves many purposes. Hades grows tired of your outings. He wishes for me to find a role for you, something that will keep you from this 'ridiculous game' as he calls it. A job as my servant would be just the thing. If he sees you sticking to it, he'll let down his guard and I'll be able to sneak you out with me. It would also keep Persephone from suspecting your true identity if I can tell her truthfully that you are my servant, and it would be payment for my aid.”

Zagreus nodded. It made sense, although he couldn't say he liked the thought of being anyone's servant for who knows how long. “I... appreciate the offer. Please allow me some time to consider it.”

“Granted, but be sure to bring your answer to me within a week. Hades will want to take matters into his own hands if this goes on much longer, and I won't be able to help you then.”

Thanking her again for the offer and the nectar, Zagreus bid her good-bye and retreated to his room.

Over the next few days he would throw himself at the gauntlet dozens more times, making sure to remain mindful of how he approached the challenge and changing up his approach whenever he thought of something that might work better, yet every improvement to his approach was matched by his enemies within a day. And after all, why shouldn't it be so? Who said that only he could get better at fighting, or change up his strategies? He thought he could still succeed some day, but it would take many years of preparation and a lot of luck. Either that or he could give it a rest for long enough for everyone to let their guard down and then have another go at it.

In the meantime, Nyx's offer was sounding better by the day. Though he badly wanted to introduce himself to his mother, at least this way he could still see her. So with one day to spare, he knocked on Nyx's chambers and requested permission to enter.

“Zagreus. Welcome. Have you finally arrived at an answer?” she greeted him from the same chair she had taken on his last visit.

“Almost. I have but one question first: how do you propose to sneak me out of the underworld without my father learning of it?”

“That is simple. Come, and I will show you.” Nyx stretched out her hand, and Zagreus approached and took it. “You will feel strange sensation. Do not resist, else it will not work.”

Sure enough, in a second Zagreus felt as if his power were draining out of him. He panicked at first and tried to stop it, but the next moment he took a deep breath and allowed Nyx's power to work on him. He became woozy and disoriented, the world around him seemed to become blurry, but through it all there was a vague awareness that he was slowly getting smaller.

His perspective inched lower, and Nyx's hand grew thicker and longer in his grasp. Soon it was as it had been when he was a child at her side, and still he became smaller. His clothes hung loose from his body; he would have stood naked by now if not for the bit hanging from his arm.

And still it kept going. What was Nyx doing to him? How was this supposed to help him meet his mother? His panic grew the more he shrank, but Nyx's voice calmed him. “Relax. It's almost over. No harm will befall you, and you may take back what you've let me have at any time.” Mother or not, Zagreus's faith in the woman who raised him was little short of absolute. He fully surrendered to her power, if only to get it over with quickly. Soon it was done, and he stood on the floor beside her chair, naked and no bigger than a mouse.

He was still getting used to his new size when Nyx's hand swooped behind him and scooped him onto her palm, carrying him up to the table. “As you can see, you're small enough at this size to be hidden in any number of places. It will be child's play to sneak you out of the underworld like this. What do you say? Can you bear this size if it means you'll get to see Persephone?”

Zagreus looked around in awe. He had never known that Nyx had this kind of power. Everything had grown so large in his eyes, and of all he saw, Nyx was by far the most impressive sight. It was hard to be sure, but he thought she must be bigger, relative to his new size, than the Hydra was at his proper scale. And what strength in her movements! Zagreus did not think he could defeat her with this size difference, not if he had all his weapons at his disposal.

“I believe so,” he said, a bit hesitantly.

“That is good, because I mean for you to serve me at this size.”

“Serve you? Like this? How? I could hardly lift a fork as I am now.”

“You would not be doing any heavy lifting. Your job would be simple, and I think you might even enjoy it. All you'll be doing is tending to my feet.”

“Your feet? But you rarely walk. What need have you of someone to tend to them?”

“Need? None. Yet it is still my wish. Tell me Zagreus, do you remember how, in your younger days, you would often stare at my feet when you thought I wasn't looking?”

Zagreus blushed. “I... did many foolish things in my youth,” he answered carefully. “I can't recall all of them, but I apologize if any offended you.”

Nyx smiled and waved away his words. “There's no need to be apologize for this. I understand the reactions men can have to a woman's body. And you, Zagreus, must understand how much women can enjoy witnessing such reactions. True, it was awkward that it happened while I played the part of your mother, but I did not dislike it even then. Now that you have grown and learned the truth of your provenance, I see no reason why I shouldn't indulge such things with you—and you with me. ... What? No answer? Have I left you so speechless? Or perhaps you wish to try it out before making your choice.”

Gently she carried him away, over to her bare foot which now rested on her lap. Zagreus stared at the gigantic sole, wider than he was tall, so long it could not have fit in his chambers. It must have measured ten yards from heel to toe-tips. The demigod was conflicted. Nyx's sole was without a doubt beautiful, as much as it had been when he stared at her feet in his younger days. More than that, even. To his eyes it had grown in beauty as well as in size. The smooth, ashen sole which filled his view thrilled him like nothing else. He could not get enough of it soft curves, was enchanted by the playful wiggle of her toes, and yet, he worried that this was all wrong.

He had quit staring at Nyx's beautiful feet years ago, thinking it was wrong to look on his mother that way. She was not his mother, he knew that now, so surely it was fine to feel this way about her, yet he still wasn't convinced.

“How does it look? I'm sure you must have dreamt of being this close to my feet at some point.”

“It's... beautiful,” he admitted.

“Is that all you have to say? Come, Zagreus, don't be so timid. Or is it that you can't think well enough to speak with my foot so near you?” Nyx chuckled, and all of a sudden Zagreus found himself pressed firmly to her sole, right on the arch of her foot. The feeling was incredible; as if he were lying on a warm, plush mattress. Her skin felt smooth to the touch, even at this size, and without thinking Zagreus began running his hands over its surface. “What do you make of the smell? Does it please you, or does it not catch your interest?” The smell... Zagreus took a slow, deep breath, filling himself to bursting with the scent of Nyx's foot. It was musty, though Nyx always went barefoot. Zagreus loved it. He took another breath after that first one, and another, and another, still running his hands all over that magnificent foot. “I suppose that's as much of an answer as I could have asked for,” Nyx said, teasingly scrunching her foot.

She let go of Zagreus then, seeing as he didn't need any more encouragement, and left him to his own devices. Even then he didn't get up, but remained lying on her foot, resting his face against her sole and taking in that heavenly feeling, all his misgivings melting away in the warmth of his adoptive mother.

Amazing how little convincing he'd needed to give into his desires. Hardly a minute passed before his passion moved him to plant a kiss on Nyx's foot, and so much did he enjoy it that he trembled all over, filled with adoration. More kisses followed, slow and firm, covering more and more of Nyx's sole as he made a circuit all around it, crawling to her heel, then her toes, then back to where he began, by which time he had started peppering licks in between his kisses, lapping up the taste of her divine foot.

He licked along the minute wrinkles of her sole, lengthy grooves without a hint of dirt nor grime, perfect in every way. The faint taste of sweat met his tongue, a saltiness that seemed to him as sweet as the nectar she had shared with him a week ago. How good it felt flowing down his throat and to his stomach, and how delectable the texture of her skin beneath his tongue.

Zagreus could not get enough of this. He had dreamt for years about playing with Nyx's feet, and now that he finally got the chance, it felt so much better than he ever imagined it would. Words could not express his gratitude to Nyx, so he let his actions speak instead as he started to worship her sole.

As all this was happening, Nyx was content to watch Zagreus enjoy himself. From time to time she scrunched her foot, tickled by his little hands or tongue, but did nothing more than that, not wishing to interrupt him. How adorable he was, enjoying her foot without a care in the world, and how it pleased her to see it. After a while, Nyx noticed just how much Zagreus was enjoying himself, as she felt a new little something poking against her sole. In the next moment she was pulling Zagreus off of her sole, holding him by the waist so she could make sure she wasn't imagining things. Sure enough, there between his legs was his hardened shaft, sticking straight up as if saluting her.

It took Zagreus a moment to understand what she was looking at, and once he did, he made an effort to cover himself up, only for Nyx to gently nudge his hands away. “Don't be so modest, Zagreus. I already told you, us women sometimes enjoy seeing how men react to us.” A giant finger wandered towards his crotch, playfully poking at him. He twitched with every touch, moaning and squirming in her grip. It was... incredible. “You like this, don't you? That is good. But before we do anything else, tell me: do you accept my offer or not?” She kept poking and prodding, as if trying to extract an answer from him that way, but the sheer pleasure made it hard for Zagreus to speak, or even think of what she was asking.

“Y-yes. I accept,” he said at last, and Nyx met his answer with a warm smile.

“Then it is agreed. You will serve me until I choose to release you, and I will take you to see Persephone once each season. Now, why don't we take care of your little friend down there, to celebrate our accord?” Nyx pressed Zagreus to her sole again, holding him so firmly to it that he could hardly move, then she started sliding him around, rubbing him slowly up and down her sole. He gasped when his shaft first met her skin, and kept moaning as he was pushed around. It made him tense at first, how easily she manhandled him, but soon his pleasure overwhelmed all other feelings and he gave himself over to her, even getting excited by her awesome power.

“There, that's the way. Don't worry yourself about a thing and let me handle it. You really do love my feet, don't you? It's plain to see you've been wanting this for a long time. I hope it's been everything you ever wanted.” The air hummed with her sweet voice, like music to Zagreus's ears. The demigod couldn't take it anymore. Everything about this was so exciting, and he'd been close enough to climax already that he couldn't hold himself back any longer. With a cry of pleasure he spilled his seed over Nyx's sole, pumping out several spurts. By the end of it he was drained like never before, and even when Nyx released him he could do nothing but lie on her sole, basking in the afterglow, undisturbed save for the thick and powerful finger stroking his back.

It was quite a while before he even felt the shackles which now bound his wrists and ankles, with chains that stretched all the way around across her sole, connecting to her toe rings and anklet and keeping him pressed tightly to her sole without any effort on her part. “These chains?” Nyx said once he asked her about them. “They're simply there to keep you in place so you may serve my foot wherever I go. You don't take issue with hat, do you? No, I thought you wouldn't.”

The goddess floated up from her chair then, dangling her foot just above the ground to test Zagreus's bindings, and she scrunched her foot against him when she saw that they held. “I will try to make a visit to Persephone before the week is up. In the meantime, go on and make yourself comfortable. You'll be staying down there more often than not from now on, so I hope you can enjoy it.”

Nyx had barely finished speaking when Zagreus resumed servicing her sole, kissing and licking and stroking whatever he could reach bound as he was. She smiled, and rubbed his back with her other foot before leaving the room, happy to know Zagreus was having fun.